Pathetic Cuckold (part 1)

Posted by admin

For me the the life of cuckold started 5 years ago. At the time we had been married for just over 2 years. From the time we first met my wife was the take charge type. She would decide where we would go, what we would be doing, who we would visit with, exactly what I would wear, and so on. I never really minded her making the decisions however at times in public some of her comments were viewed by others as belittling.

One day while getting ready to do some laundry, I happened to notice that the panties, my wife Lynn, had left in the basket were cum stained. I knew we had not had sex in a number of days. Over the course of the next week I made a point of checking the laundry each day when she was not around. All but one day produced stained panties. I decided that I was going to confront her and find out what was going on. That turned out to be the turning point in our life.
That night when I arrived home I collected up some of the stained panties, placed them on the table and waited for Lynn to come home. Lynn came strolling into the house around 6 PM. As soon as she walked in I asked her “what is going on, I noticed your panties are cum stained and we have not been having sex, are you cheating on me?” Lynn looked over at the panties on the table and smiled. She looked over at me and said “well I think you already know the answer but if you need to hear from the answer is Yes I am and I’m going to tell you right now I have no intention of stopping.” I’m sick and tired of bad sex, and you are way to small to satisfy me or any other woman for that matter, she added. Lynn grabbed her purse and looked at me and said, as long as you know you may as well decide what it is you want. You can either accept that this is the way it is going to be or we’ll get a Divorce. To show you I’m serious, I’m leaving for the night, and yes I’ll be with my Boy Friend for the night. You and your pathetic little dick can stay here and think about what it is you want. She grabbed her cell phone a moment later she said, hey it’s me, on I’m on my way over and I want to spend the night with you, I just had a fight with noddle dick and don’t want to deal with his crap tonight. She looked back at me said, see you tomorrow, you have some thinking to do and walked out the door.
I stood there speechless as she walked out the door. Once again my wife had turned things around and made me out the bad guy. She had totally humiliated me. The tears were building up in my eyes as I heard her car pull away. As I walked to the living room her words, pathetic little dick and noddle dick kept ringing in my mind. While I had heard those words several times before from other women, Lynn had never said that to me.
Sitting in the living room I tried to collect myself and get my emotions under control. After a while I picked up the phone and called her. When she answered I asked, perhaps even begged her to please come home so we could talk about this. She would have no part of it and started right in on me all over. Look, I gave you your options, now figure out what it is that you want, she said. She added, I tried to be faithful to you but honestly, I can’t deal with not being sexually satisfied and I’m sick and tired of having to use a sex toy to get myself off. Don’t be calling me and whining all night because I’m not going to answer your calls, figure out what you want and we’ll talk tomorrow evening, and then she hung up.
All night long I thought about what had just happened and what my wife had said about me. My mind went back to some of my past experiences with other women, the ones that laughed at me when they saw me naked. I remembered this one girl Patty who, when she saw me undressing laughed and said my little brother is bigger then you. She then put her clothes back on and left. Three times I tried calling my wife to beg her to come home, true to her word she never answered her phone. All night long I tossed and turned.
The next morning I called in sick to work, there was no way I would be able to work in my frame of mind. After some coffee I took a shower, as I dried myself off I looked in the mirror. There was nothing that I was going to do to change things, my penis was small, there were no pills or anything else that was going to change that. In the bedroom I looked over at the bed and tried to picture my wife laying there naked however, my mind quickly remembered where she really was and what she was most likely doing. I spent the day puttering around the house, doing laundry, doing my dinner dishes from the night before and some minor house cleaning.
Lynn arrived home early the next evening. As soon as she walked in she dropped her purse and keys on the counter. She looked at me and asked, well what’s it going to be, what have you decided? My first attempt was to ask her not to do this, my wife would not hear any of it. She snapped back saying, I can can leave again if you want, if not you need to tell me right now what it is going to be, are you willing to accept that this is the way it’s going to be or do we get a divorce. She stood there clearly knowing she was in charge and held all the cards. I stood there looking at her for a few moments as tears built up in my eyes. Well she barked, are we just going to stand here or are you going to answer me. I could not believe how low I felt at that moment, my head dropped down and I softly said, fine I accept it. Her response to me was, what was that, speak up, don’t mumble, say it again so I can hear you. I felt so humiliated as I repeated in a somewhat louder voice, fine I accept it. As I said it, it felt as if some of my manhood was draining away. I was telling my wife I was willing to accept her fucking other guys.
Lynn smiled and laughed a little as she walked up to me hugged me, kissed me on my cheek and said I knew you would and now you are my little cuck husband. Smiling she took me by the hand and said, Okay cuck, lets go, follow me, we have things to do, first stop is the bathroom.
As we walked to the bathroom Lynn said to me, after I got fucked for the third time last night I was thinking about you and this moment, for some reason I knew you would give in and realize that your better off as a pathetic little wimp dick cuck then getting divorced. I wanted to say something to defend myself but could not find the words, she was right I was a wimp who was willing to accept this rather then getting a divorce.
As soon as we were in the bathroom she ordered me to strip. I didn’t even question her, I just did as she said and began to undress, not knowing or caring what she had in store for me. As I was undressed she began telling me about her lover Boy Friend, how much of a Real Man he was, how nice his cock was and how good he was in bed. As I removed my underwear she took them from me and tossed them in the trash. You don’t need these, cucks do not wear boxers.
Once I was naked Lynn told me to face the wall and spread my arms and legs. She took out the hair clippers and told me, stay still so I don’t cut you, cucks don’t have body hair, that’s saved for real men. Once she was done with the back side she had me turn around and started with the front of me.
When she got to my pubic area she began to laugh. She took my cock in her hand and said, wait till you see his, then you will get to see what a Real Mans Cock looks like, it is so much bigger and thicker then this pathetic little thing of yours. I felt so ashamed I didn’t say a word as she removed my pubic hair and the remaining hair on my body. Once she was done with the clipper she told me to get in the shower and rinse myself off. Once that was done she had me stand there as she used shaving cream and a razor to remove the stubble that remained from the clippers. She told me from now on I would be expected to keep myself smooth by shaving myself as often as needed. Once that was done she had me rinse off again.
When I stepped out of the shower she handed me a pink bath towel and said, here you go, use this pink one, it will get you in a good sissy cuck mood. When I heard the word sissy I look up at her and in a pleading voice ask what was that, why did you call me a sissy. Lynn smiled and laughed and told me that is exactly what I want for you honey, I want you to be my nice little sissifed cuck.
She went on to say that this is all part of what you are accepting, if you can’t or will not accept it there is always the divorce option. As if things weren’t bad enough, now I was going to have to accept this, I thought to myself. Again I felt that felling of manhood being drained from my body, my now totally shaven body.
When I was finished drying off, Lynn handed me a bottle of her scented body oil. Put this on for now, I’ll get you your own scent in the next day or so. Once your done, meet me in the bedroom. As I took the bottle from her she asked, did you hear what I said? I responded by simply saying yes. Lynn said, from now on I want you to respond with either Yes Mistress or Yes Dear, are we clear? Yes Dear was all I said.
As I spread the oil over myself, I felt humiliated and degraded, knowing I was not man enough to put a stop to this. She was right, I was a wimp. It felt so strange putting the oil on my hairless body. As I was finishing up, I wondered to myself what other things she had in store for me.
As I walked into the bedroom she took a picture of my naked and hairless body. She said we would have it to look back on some day. Lynn tossed me a pair of pink lace panties. Put these on for now, they are a pretty sissy pink a nice color for my new sissy cuck. With my head down in shame, I reached for the panties saying nothing more then Yes Dear and then put them on.
As I slipped on my panties, Lynn took another picture. Laughing she said, oh don’t you look so cute in your sissy panties, your going to make a really good wimppy sissy cuck. By the way she added, tuck that pathetic little thing of yours between your legs. As I did it I answered her Yes Dear. I didn’t say another word, I stood there listening to her, my head down in shame, as she informed me that from now on I was never again allowed to wear any male underwear inside the house. She took every pair of my boxers out of my dresser, cut them up, and tossed them in the trash.
When she was done Lynn said, come over here sissy I want you to see something. As I walked over she began to undress herself, she told me she wanted me to get a good close look at what her and her Boyfriend had done. As she removed her bra, she told me to kneel down in front of her. As she slid her panties off she showed me how she had trimmed her pussy hair down close. She told me that he had her sit on the sofa with her legs spread out as wide as possible. He took pictures of her nude and then tossed her a trimmer and told her to cut the shit down short for him.
With her panties off, Lynn place a leg on my shoulder and said, look at my pussy. Look how swollen my pussy is from all that fucking, that’s what a Real Man can do to a woman when he knows how to fuck. She was right it was puffy and swollen. Lynn pulled my head to her pussy, kiss it my sissy, kiss my boyfriends fuckhole pussy and make it feel better for your Mistress. As I kissed it I could still smell the odor of their sex. Can you smell him down there my little sissy cuck, can you smell the scent of my boyfriends cock in and on your wifes pussy? I felt so humiliated as i answered Yes Dear I can smell it. Good she replied, now make sure you kiss His Fuck Hole all over. Make sure you understand, it is His Fuck Hole now, not yours. She pulled me in closer and told me, lick it sissy, lick your wifes well used Fuck Hole. She ground her pussy into my face as I licked her. That’s it my little sissy lick me good, I’m a whore for him.
As I licked her, I wondered to myself, how many other men would do this? Clearly she was enjoying degrading me like this and i was doing nothing to put a stop to it. She made me lick her for about 10 minutes, then she pushed her panties into my mouth and said keep them there until I tell you that you can take them out.
Lynn laided back on the bed and grabbed the phone. She proceeded to call her boyfriend and tell him all about what had happened from the time she got home. It was clear they were both getting a godd laugh out of it. I heard Lynn say oh yes Sir my legs are spread wide open like a whore as I am talking with you. They spent time talking about the night and day of fucking. Lynn tood him how much she enjoyed it when he fucked her in her ass and how her pussy was already missing his big fat cock. She looked at me and said, that’s right my little sissy cuck, I let HIM Fuck me In the Ass, something I never let you do. Then to my shock, Lynn said to him, listen sweety, why don’t you come over tomorrow evening, you can spend the night here with me. They chatted for a short while longer, it was clear that he was giving her some type of instructions.
Once she was off the phone, she came over and took the panties out of my mouth. Looking at me she said, I was going to wait a bit before inviting him over but I think we are on a roll here with your sissy cuck training and I don’t want it to stop. She then said, feel lucky, I could have asked him to come over tonight.
Lynn went to her closet and came back with a pink satin robe. She told me to put it on and then go get her a glass of wine and meet her in the living room. She told me to put it on and then go get her a glass of wine and meet her in the living room. Lynn sat naked on the sofa, her legs spread wide open, I was made to kneel in front of her. Lynn told me it was time to go over some rules. She said from now on all household chores, cooking, cleaning, laundry were now my responsibility. I was told that there would be times that I would be made to bath her and help her prepare for her dates. When she brought a date over to the house, just as she was they were my Superior. If the date was coming over to see her, it was my job to answer the door and bring them over to wherever she might be waiting.
When we were done talking she said it was time for bed. As we walked to the bedroom Lynn told me she would be waking me early so I could get the house completely cleaned before her boyfriend arrived. She told me that I would be made to bath her and shave her remaing pussy hair off because he told her that that is how her wanted her to keep it for him. I was handed a pink satin nightie and told to put it on. Lynn said, from now on it’s nighties for me.
When we climbed in bed, Lynn hugged me and kissed me on my cheek. She wispered in my ear, I know you have a lot on your mind my little sissy cuck. Tommorrow is going to be a big day and night for you. Your going to get to meet my boyfriend and be there when he fucks me but good. You’ll get to see a Real Mans cock in action. By the way she added, you will have to make up the spare bedroom because he will be sleeping in here with me tomorrow night. With that she rollled over and went to sleep.

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Yuko’s Happy Cuckold

Posted by admin

My wife Yoko is Japanese and I am white, in the middle of the third time we ever had sex together and her third time to have any type of sex at all, my best friend Steve, a really nice but very large black guy who everyone always called Big T , dropped by un-expectantly to visit my Atlanta apartment. Yoko and I managed to collect ourselves quickly enough but he told me later he knew what was up. She had such a red glow and I had been really giving it to her and she had been so close to cumming when he came in that I often suspect she came sitting there on the sofa between Big T and I that day. Of course he never touched her at that time or anything like that. A year later, we moved to Japan, Yoko was sexually assaulted by a drunk firefighter at a city workers party. I remember I was so shocked and angry when she told me, I just wanted to get my hands on the guy; but, there was nothing I could do as she refused to tell me who it had been. I told her we would go to the police and she became even more determined that she would not tell me. Finally, I agreed that we would not go to the police but if she pointed him out I would want to kill the guy, at this she became even less help in identifying the assailant. He had not hurt her physically she told me, everything he did he had done under the table and up her short skirt using only his fingers but it was in front of the all the other co-workers whom she didn‘t think realized what was going on, for her part she had been too shocked and embarrassed to do anything other than pretend nothing was happening. She said his finger never actually got inside of her panty hose and panties but had rubbed her to a sort of weird climax as she later described it. It was some time later still that I un-expectantly found I developed very strong fantasies about my young wife being fucked by other men and I hated myself for this, it was no one in specific just random guys but I felt so guilty and upset about my sick imagination. When I finally mentioned this to Yoko she was at first very angry at me but after a few days told me it excited her as well. I asked her which of my friends turned her on and I was surprised to learn it was my black friend Steve. Afterwards Steve’s name was often mentioned when we had sex and Yoko would have a great climax imagining our black friend pumping his seed inside her. After two years of marriage Yoko was 22 and I was 28 and we went back home to Atlanta to visit family and friends. On our third night back my black friend Steve phoned and he and I decided to go for drinks at a nearby strip club and it was there that he told me for the first time how he had thought he had walked in on Yoko and I that time but had never said anything. After a few more beer he also said that she was really hot. Later still and after the third stripper he mentioned how horney he was and after another beer or two asked me if Japanese girls were good at sex, he said he suspected they were not if the guy was hung. He nudged me because we both knew from years of PE in school together that he was a lot larger down there than I am. Finally, he dropped me off at Yoko and my hotel and jokingly suggested he should come up and slip into bed next to her and see if she knew it wasn’t me. I told him I was actually interested to see if she would notice. At first Steve backed out saying that he was afraid she may wake up and scream and then what would happen? Eventually, we both went up stairs and into the room. He stood in the shadows next to the bed and I stood over Yoko’s sleeping body. As it had been hot muggy days in AtlantaYoko had been sleeping naked since our arrival. Knowing this I slid the sheet off of her to reveal her perfectly smooth peach shaped ass as she rolled a bit he could see her nicely shaped breasts which are large for Japanese. I could see he was nervous so I gestured for him to lay down next to her but he quickly whispered, “what if she wakes up and screams?” I told him she wouldn’t and to prove my point I wedged my chin and jaw between her knees and softly slid my face up to her sweet tight little cunt and tasted her juices. She moaned and quickly became wet. I knew she was awake now but she hadn’t noticed my friend there because of how she was laying on the bed and where he stood. I licked her pussy for at least fifteen to twenty minutes until she had one or two orgasms and her thighs and mound were soaked. Yoko has always been very fast and easy to cum. I looked up at my Steve who was still standing quietly in the shadows and maybe because I was afraid he may chicken out or because I really wanted to see this happen I sat up and said, “Yoko, guess what honey, I brought Steve, he wants to play with you too. Would that be ok?” Yoko giggled and thinking I was teasing her until I pointed in Steve’s direction, Yoko quickly squealed and tried to cover herself with the sheet. I just as quickly pulled it away with one hand and spread her out to let my tongue get back to work. She tried to push my head away at first but very soon was pulling my head deeper into her slit to lick away at her perfect little clit. I pulled my head up and told Steve to have some fun as well if he liked and with one hand I reached up and pulled one of her breasts to indicate what I meant. I looked up to see my lifelong buddy grab hold of my wife’s tit and roughly pull and kneed it inches from my face. When I saw their mouths lock in a kiss I pulled my drenched face back and allowed her to pull his huge cock into her soaking wet little pussy. I was quite shocked to find Steve was not only already naked he had a huge boner. Whenever she was that wet my penis often flips out easily and I have a difficult time keeping it in or even realizing if it is in or not but Big T’s cock which was at least twice the size of mine limp and hard it was unbelievable to me. He worked at her pussy for what seemed like at least five minutes more before he started to be able to fit just the head in. It was easily as large around as her wrist. As his head finally appeared to force it’s way in Yoko began to moan, it was low and almost a growl. I had and still have never heard her make that sound again. Her face wretched like she was in great pain and I stepped up and told Steve that it was over but he just continued. Yoko was now frantically crawling away from his massively swollen organ, which was rippled with veins like some great cedar tree, fist full by fist full she had crawled so far up the bed away from him that her head struck soundly against the head board as he finally and swiftly drove the shaft of that manly beast as deep as it could possibly go into my agonized wife. I grabbed him by his shoulder and told him, no, ordered him to stop but without even looking at me he simply shrugged my hand off his shoulder and told me to fuck off. “Trust me this is what she has always wanted bro,” he sneered as he quickly increased the rhythm to a pounding, now holding her waist securely in both hands he drove my tiny wife’s girlish body onto that unbelievably dark cock of his, his balls slapping her wet ass with every thrust. Every time she came she screamed and growled and moaned like a she wolf, never in our lives together had I heard or seen her like this. She looked possessed by some sexual demon but I could now see she was loving every millisecond of this. She was, once he slowed his rhythm, kissing him so passionately and deeply I was shocked. My little penis was actually dripping in my jeans. After nearly and hour of this, without stop or rest, he suddenly began to shake and he quickly pulled his manhood from her now visibly stretched, loose and swollen pussy and ejaculated what must have been a cup of cream all over her belly and breasts. He then stood up and put his pants on. He told us he had to get home to his wife, thanked us and left. I walked over to Yoko who lay exhausted across the bed which was now soaked in sweat and other bodily fluids. The stench of Big T’s musk filled the room and for a moment I thought I would puke, but Yoko looked mischievously at me and giggled and within a hearts beat I was stripped naked and glued to her, sealed with his cum. we had sex until I felt like my little pink stub was raw and yet Yoko still wanted more. At 2:30 pm Big-T knocked on out Hotel room door as we were about to go out shopping. He simply handed me some money and told me not to come back for at least five hours or he would beat the shit out of me. As I got in the car I was sickened to see three other big black guys smile at me and climb the stairs to our hotel room. I went to the tavern and had a few beers and tried to watch the ballgame on the tv but my hands were sweaty, cold and shaking on the dark wood table, my little dinky was throbbing at it’s maximum three and a half inch capacity. At five hours I hurried out to my car and drove back across town to the Hotel. As I parked the car I saw Big T leaving with another black guy I had never seen before, then I noticed there were three others standing by Big T’s car and another two in a pick up parked next to it. I hurried up the stairs and was stopped by Big T, I cowered away from him expecting a punch but the punch was only play, he grinned and told me that we would be staying two more nights, that he and his ‘hommies’ had already paid. He told me they would be back later and that he wanted fresh sheets on the bed and he wanted their little hole washed out. I told him I would and hurried on into our room where another black guy with a Atlanta Falcon’s ball cap was just adjusting his over sized jeans next to the bed. The smell in that room is indescribably and Yoko and the bed were both covered in slime and filth, she was laying spread eagle panting like she had just run a marathon. The last guy left and I hurried about getting clean sheets and pillow cases from the front desk clerk. I got Yoko up and in the bath, An hour later she came back in and we had sex once more laying on the cum drenched sheets now on the floor. After I came she went off to the shower again. Big T and his friends did not come back until about six pm the next day, Yoko slept much of that time away. We ordered pizza in and just ate in the room, neither of us wanted to miss them when they came back. When they did it was all the same guys, Big T again gave me a wad of cash and told me loose myself, which I did. I came back about nine hours later and found Yoko alone, passed out still covered in fresh ooze and I snuggled up to her an fell to sleep cooled and sticky as hell but now loving that smell. This continued for the duration of our ‘visit’, Six Months later now and we are back in Japan, Yoko is very visibly pregnant we are expecting in two and a half months, her breasts have swollen and she is lactating like crazy. Her nipples have swollen and have darkened so much they are the color of stained wood now rather than the old strawberry pink. The Doctor said it is a boy and Yoko and I have a hunch it maybe a little darker skinned than anyone in either of our families but that is alright with us because Yoko and I are happy and fulfilled now. It is or will be our baby no mater what the genes may say and one day we both talk about seeing if we could let this all happen over again.

More Cuckold Stories HERE

AARON OVER THE BARREL (By Lisa Rains)

Posted by admin

This is an email from me to my friend Lola, telling her the hot and funny story of how my boyfriend Pete disciplined my lecherous husband Aaron for spanking our college-girl houseguest. (MM, MF, cuck, forced bi, spank, nc, rom)

Wow Lola,

What a thrill is it to get your emails. I always get a double delight from them. The first thrill is just reading them and getting turned on. Your ideas always dampen my pussy.

The second joy is reading them to my poor hubby Aaron and watching his face get beet red, knowing I’m sharing, with another sexy woman, all the cute things my hunky boyfriend Pete and I do to him. He’s so embarrassed that I share this stuff with you, and that it gets you as hot as it does.

You asked me to tell you the juicy details about my rugged wrangler Pete putting my lecherous husband over the barrel the other night.

Oh it was so funny Lola! Here’s the story: My best friend’s college-age daughter Jenetta is staying at our place for the summer. She’s a wild 20-year-old hottie who drives the boys wild. I sometimes catch Aaron giving her the eye.

Anyway, she had a keg party here the other night and instead of those little kegs, the beer came in the big, extra-large barrel size.

Well, college kids being what they are, I’m afraid they left the place a bit of a mess. I gave her a stern chewing out about it. But Aaron kept saying he thought she needed a spanking.

I told him to let it go.

Anyway, that night I just had to see Pete and get one of those macho-man fuckings only he can give me. (You know, I love Aaron’s devoted adoring attentions, but sometimes a gal gets the urge to get it rough. Am I right?)

So I made Aaron get me ready, licking and kissing my pussy while I put on my makeup. I reminded him of how big Pete’s dick is and told him I needed to be extra wet so it slides in nice and easy. I also had him suck my tits and get my nipples standing up pert and pretty the way Pete likes to see them.

Then I went over to Pete’s.

We had a great time. As you know, Pete is a born cowhand. He loves nothing more than teaching naughty boys to respect women. Currently, he’s breaking in a new slave named Eddie — a handsome young 21-year-old lead-guitar player, one of those skinny, sexy boy-toys with great blue eyes and long, shoulder-length sandy blond hair.

Pete said he was breaking him to give to some deserving young gal as a gift. And indeed, what better present could a woman get than a sexy well-hung and well-behaved man?

So anyway, Pete was sort of showing off for me, getting in various poses and making Eddie give him head while I watched. For instance, Pete would straddle the arm of the sofa – nude except for a leather vest – with that huge cock standing at attention and those magnificent balls hanging down and make Eddie kneel before him. Then he’d make Eddie take it in his mouth and suck it for all he was worth.

He pulled me onto the bed and the two of us made out – both of us lying on our backs. And while we kissed, he made Eddie trade off, lapping and fingering my pussy, then going back to work on Pete’s gigantic cock.

He made Eddie get on all-fours and he rode him around the living room, slapping his buns to make him go faster.

At one point, Pete leaned over the side of the bed and made Eddie and me trade off kissing his ass. Unbeknownst to Pete, between kisses of his ass we stole a few kisses to each other’s mouths. He’s a good kisser (and Pete thinks so too judging from his moans of pleasure as our lips and tongues took turns working away on his masculine bottom). I wonder what he would have done if he’d realized Eddie and I were kissing each other “behind his behind” (Don’t you ever tell him I told you this! It has to be our little secret.)

Anyway, I decided to bring the two of them home and sleep with all three men (Pete, Eddie and Aaron).

Aaron wasn’t expecting me so early. When the three of us walked in, I was amazed to see that Aaron had tied Jenetta, dressed only in her tight tank-top, over one of the large-keg barrels. He had her panties off and was hand-spanking her saying “You need to respect the rules of this house while you’re staying here and learn to pick up after yourself. (Whack!)”

I must say he was getting that cherubic little tail of hers nice and rosy red. But I was really upset with him. I said, “I told you to let it go. I think there’s more than punishment involved here. I think you just wanted an excuse to get your hands on her pretty little derriere.”

He started to explain but I said to Pete, “What do you think we ought to do with him for going against my directions?”

Pete said he thought Aaron should be punished AND that poor little Jenetta should get to see how women’s orders need to be respected.

Now, I admit Jenetta is no angel and she did leave the place a mess. But I love to show young women how men can and should be controlled. And by the suddenly excited look in her eyes, I could see she was going to enjoy the idea of watching.

Long story short, Pete ordered our young stud Eddie to cut Jenetta loose. As he did, I noticed a flirtatious look pass between them. These two youngsters were hot for each other from the get go. And the fact that he was “rescuing” her added that knight-and-damsel effect to the scenario.

Jenetta and I sat down on the basement sofa with Eddie between us and watched as Pete roughly stripped Aaron down to his jockey briefs and before we knew it, he had him over that barrel with his fanny up and vulnerable.

Both Jenetta and I gasped with a combination of surprise and erotic delight. Even Eddie sucked in his breath with amazement. We were all impressed with how easily Pete was handling him.

When Aaron was in paddling position, Pete roughly jerked his undies down to his ankles, exposing that tantalizing milk-white ass of his.

Again we gasped and young Jenetta giggled and clapped her hands. “Yay,” she squealed in her post-adolescent glee. And she pulled off her tank-top and leaned her naked body against Eddie.

“What shall I do with him?” Pete asked her.

I thought maybe Jenetta would be embarrassed or shy at the sudden turn of events but she was getting right into it. “I say you should spank his bare ass for us,” she laughed.

Eddie chimed in “Yeah. paddle him for hurting this lovely creature.”

Long story a little shorter: Pete had me fetch one of the paddles from the ping pong table. I gave him a wink as I handed it to him: “Show our young guest what should happen to men who disobey their women.”

And when I turned around, I saw Jenetta in Eddie’s arms. ‘I don’t understand what it is,” she cooed into Eddie’s ear, “but this is really turning me on.”

“Me too,” Eddie said and they kissed long and deep.

Then Pete stripped down to his jockey shorts (for more freedom of motion he claimed. But I think he was just enjoying giving us gals a look at that sexy underpants-clad ass and that huge “package.” ) and went to work on Aaron’s rear. “Smack …smack…. smack!!!”

With every stroke Aaron yelped a little louder and Jenetta and I got a little more turned on, watching Pete’s strong body, those Greek-god legs and those powerful muscles working away on Aaron’s bare buns.

I slid out of my clothes so I would be more comfortable watching.

Soon, Jenetta and I were moaning, sighing and breathing hard, both of us turned on at the “show.” And before we knew it, that rascal Eddie, who was sitting between us, stole one hand down to my pussy and the other to Jenetta’s. He began rubbing us hard and expertly as we all watched Pete wield the paddle on naughty Aaron’s reddening rear.

To cap off the night, he left Aaron in that humiliating “over the barrel” position and made him watch as Pete fucked me and Eddie fucked Jenetta hard, rough and wild.

You should have been there to video!

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 19)

Posted by admin

Pool Party with out Tim

I’m a very sexually horny woman, some people might even say I’m so crazy about sex that I’m called a nymphomaniac, but I really do love to fuck. My husband who is 20 plus years older than me, I’m 32, can do without sex in his life, so it seems. On our honeymoon we fucked only a few times on our one month cruise, hell I wanted to screw twice a day, but that was not going to be. Today just after a few months into our marriage, I’m lucky if I have sex with my husband 1 or 2 times a month and that is always on a Sunday night. I never cheated on my husband, will until after that first month when we were back from our honeymoon and he was back at work on an out of town business trip and I went out and did a one night stand.

I play with myself every day using my sexual toys, dildos and vibrators, sometimes 2 or more times a day. A few times I have spent the whole day fucking my pussy. When I have a dildo in my pussy and a vibrator in my ass at the same time; it makes me feel like a whore being used, this is my favorite feeling in the world. When I have 2 toys in my ass and cunt, I imagine being a street slut getting fucked by 2 fat cocks.

We live on 4 acres in a gated section of our city in a big Spanish style house about 5,000 square feet, two stories with a pool. I have gotten very friendly with the neighbors and it turned out that most of the people on our block are an older group and 5 or 6 are men in their late 50’s, early 60’s. They are either divorced or widowed. 3 guys are married and only one has a wife who will even talk to me, you know the old story, I’m the pretty thing and they are jealous.

This one wife is young and dumb, they only been married about 3 years and has a baby and the wife is off sex since the baby came. When I first moved into the neighbor hood she showed me all around the town and we usually have coffee together once a week at her place, she always had the baby and didn’t like to take him out… Her husband is my age, maybe 35, very handsome ex football player and I would let him fuck me if he wanted to, he works downtown for a big Fortune 500 company and I don’t usually see him. I have gone to my big spacious bathroom with a dildo in my pussy and put it to good use thinking of him.

Once on a month during the summer months someone in the neighbor hood had a party by their pool, and we are always invited. This one weekend the nice couple with the baby had one and my husband was busy out of town on one of his work projects, as always, and couldn’t make it, I on the other hand did show up and I made sure I looked hot. I wore my new bikini to show off my hot body and when I saw Pete, the host, staring at me, my pussy got wet, God I wanted to fuck him so bad I would have spread my legs for him in front of all the guests.

Whenever I could I flirted with him and giggled at his jokes and remarks he made about me behind his wife’s back. Then I got into a conversation with his wife and the other ladies about our husbands. I told them about my husband, and how he was always traveling and I was all alone. Kathy, Pete’s wife who had way to much to drink said her husband always wanted sex, whereas she was like not into it that much since the baby came, sounded a lot like my husband.

It was way after 10 in the evening and everyone was into the drinks and I had a couple too many. I had to go to the bathroom and as I was walking down the steps I started thinking about what Kathy had said about her husband my pussy got wet. I walked into the house and found a bathroom in one of the up stairs bedroom. I did not know Pete was right behind me and when I turned to close the door he pushed me against the sink with one hand while closing the door with the other. I didn’t even have time to react, he had his arms around me and kissed me and than a hand went down my bikini to my ass cheeks and he broke off the kiss and told me he wanted to fuck me, he had to fuck me tonight.

“Please Pete, you can’t I’m married, your married, you can’t do this!”

When his hand reached down and rubbed on my steaming pussy, I nearly blacked out, and without thinking I spread my legs apart for him. He was rubbing my pussy and telling me what a good looking woman I was and how all the men wanted to fuck me! All I could feel was his hot hand on my pussy, making me insane with desire. He kissed me and slid his finger into my hot pussy, my cunt exploded juices like a volcano.

“Oh Pete you can’t do this to me, ah my husband, Tim is your good friend, you can’t fuck me, I’m his wife!”

“Fuck Tim, Bill is his good friend and so is Jack, but you been fucking them so I’m next you big tit slut!”

My eyes went wide and I mumbled, “Ah you know about them?” He than kissed me to shut me up and put a deep wet French kiss on me and all that did was make me return the kiss running my tongue into his mouth. I put my arm around his neck as he grabbed my ass cheeks. He took his tongue out of my mouth saying I was a hot cunt, and then he dropped to his knees and pulled my bikini off. After that he pushed my legs apart and buried his tongue into my cunt hole.

With that my hot pussy exploded cum again into his mouth and all over his face. I couldn’t believe this was really happening to me, but I definitely didn’t want it to stop. When he asked me if I would like him to fuck me, I just uttered: “Oh yes, fuck me now”. He put his hands around my ass, picked me up, from the counter and in one motion buried his cock in my pussy! He gave me a deep French kiss to keep me from screaming out loud. His cock was so awesome, it was bigger then my husband’s and hard as a rock inside me! I had never been so fucking hot and my pussy had never felt so good before in my life. I wrapped both my arms and legs around him and he proceeded to fuck me furiously, pounding my pussy with all of his fever!

Now here I was, naked, getting fucked in a bathroom like a fallen slut! The man fucking me called me a cunt making me feel like the whore I was. This was like a wild sex party I would go to when I modeled and some guy would nail you in a bathroom if all the beds were taken. I was moaning like a porn star, I felt like I was one when he whispered in my ear:

“You’re fucking slut, do you like it, whore?”

When he said that my brain and my pussy exploded, cum was gushing out of my pussy all over his cock! While fucking me, he managed to undo my bikini bra, now I was totally naked for this man and he was using me like the whore I had been before I was married! My boobs bounced up and down rubbing against his chest! All my husband could last for was 2 or maximum 5 minutes, but this young stud had been fucking me for 15 minutes, and he seemed not ready to stop ever! I don’t know how many times he made me cum, but it was a lot. I felt his cock getting bigger in my pussy with every minute I came, I knew he was about to pump his hot load into my hot cunt! When he was ready to shoot, he slammed against me, held me hard down on his cock and it started pumping hot cream into my pussy! He came a lot, so much that when he pulled his cock out, his cum was running out of my cunt down onto my ass and it felt so good.

“Oh Pete, that was so good god I been wanting you to do that forever this is not the first and last time is it?”

“Not on your fucking life baby!”

We stayed like that for a bit, my arms and legs still wrapped around him and then he told me how nice my hot pussy was to fuck and how good it tasted when I came in his mouth. I squeezed him with both my arms and legs, because I was truly in fuck heaven. Then he said that, he wanted me to be his fuck bitch he just knew I was going to be his hot fucking whore. I squeezed him again and whimpered: “Oh, God, yes, I want to be your whore so much.” He pulled his cock out then, telling me to get down and suck his cock clean for him. I did it without any hesitation and it was as good as advertised!

I didn’t want to take it out of my mouth, but we heard his wife calling him from somewhere in the house, so he left me to clean myself in the bathroom. I went back outside, all guests were talking, and nobody had missed me. Pete was by the grill looking so hot and fresh, I couldn’t stop thinking about him and his hard cock. Now I realized I would be fucking more of my neighbors and do whatever they wanted me to, no matter what it was.

We all ate, talked and drank, nearly 2 hours had passed before some guest started say good night and one or two passed out, at this moment Pete asked me to hang around and meet him at the pool house near the grill after everyone cut out, just him saying that to me was making my pussy wet again. Around 1:30AM more people began to say good night and head home and Pete had to get one of the other wives to help him get his wife Kathy to their bedroom and into bed since she was to drunk to stand and walk.

No one saw me say good night and after I got into the pool house I took a quick shower and touched up my make up. I heard the door unlock and saw that is was just after 2AM. I was naked before him. This time he took me to the couch that was there, put me on it, got between my legs and ate my pussy like never before. I deemed that he loved eating pussy; it was making me moan and beg for more, in result he made me cum twice before he said I was ready to fuck. He put me on the couch doggy style, with my ass to him, that was my favorite position, and rammed his cock home in my pussy, grabbed my ass and started fucking my cunt like it had never been fucked before. This position made me feel like I was getting used. He also smacked my ass, telling me to use my pussy to squeeze his shaft like a good fucking whore. Then he told me I was born to be his cock sucking bitch and I was going to be the best whore ever. I had not been so horny and naughty in months like this, the whole world seemed to watch me get fucked, and all that mattered to me was Pete and his magnificent cock. This time he fucked me more than the first time, after he filled my cunt with his hot cum again, he made me suck his dick clean.

The couch was leather and I had cum so much that my own juices were dripping off the couch onto the floor. Than I heard a tapping at the door Pete went to the door and cracked it open. “Hey, come in.”

It was Larry the other married guy on the street. He looked at me and I looked at him as I put my arms up to cover my boobs. “Man is she as good as Jack said she was?”

“Best piece of ass I ever had.”

I looked at both of them, “So who else knows about my screwing around?” Pete chuckled as I looked to see Larry getting undressed; I guess I had one more fuck in me. I looked to see that Larry had a nice size cock and it would be fun to have that doing me. I sat back on the sofa and rested my head back looking at both of them. I started to feel that lovely throbbing and tingling in my pussy that I love so much. Once that starts, there is no stopping the slut in me. As the whore in me took over, and I sat before him as he stroked his penis, I started licking his crotch and balls. With little butterfly flicks of my tongue I worked my way back between his ass cheeks, rimming and tonguing his asshole while I looked deep into his eyes and let him see my sexual hunger. I whispered, “Does your wife do that for you?” He squirmed and glared at me.

“What about this?” I moved up and replaced his hand with my hungry mouth, sucking his pretty cock deep into my throat, fingering my pussy and clit. He breathing was becoming ragged, and he was trying so hard not to cum while I was laughing around his cock, while I sucked. Soon, I badly needed to cum again, so I lay back on the sofa in front of him.
Larry was so incredibly horny from my sucking his cock and from watching me make myself cum; he grabbed me roughly by my long dark hair and dragged me onto the pool house floor. “You bitch! You cheap big tit slut! Now I’ll show you how a whore like you should be treated!”
I just giggled as he threw me on the room rug. I rolled onto my back and opened my legs wide, inviting him to come fuck me. “Come on, fucker! I want that cock! Fuck me! Stick that beautiful cock in my cunt! Fuck my pussy! Give me that cock! Fuck me with it!”
But Larry’s rage had given him other needs. Grabbing me by the ankles, he flipped me onto my belly, forcing me to my hands and knees. Holding me by the back of my neck, he pushed my face off the rug and into the cool cement floor and began spanking my big round ass. Over and over, his hand smacked onto my bare skin, bringing tears to my eyes. I yelped with each stinging blow, but soon, the pain began to turn into the welcome heat of erotic pleasure.
Oh, God! I was in heaven! I couldn’t believe how incredibly sexy and exciting it was to be pinned down by this strong angry man who was turning my ass bright red while calling me all sorts of lovely filthy names. “You dirty fucking whore! You fucking cock-slut! You fucking cunt! Bitch! How dare you tease me and the rest of us in the neighbor hood like you do! Take it! Fucking take it, you fucking cunt! Take it, bitch!!”
My ass cheeks jiggled and bounced as his hand smacked down again and again, stinging, searing my tender flesh. Tears streamed down my face, but I love having my ass spanked and I was wiggling my ass in the air, laughing and screaming as my fingers worked frantically between my legs.
“Oh, God yes, yes! Spank me! Give it to me! I’m a dirty whore, a filthy fuck-slut! I need to be spanked! Come on, slap it! Yes! Please! Please spank me hard! I’m a nasty slut! Spank my ass! Spank it! Spank it hard! Come on! Make it hurt! Harder! Harder!! Oh, yes! Now fuck it! Fuck it hard! Fuck my ass! Please, I need your hard cock in my ass!! PLEASE FUCK MEEEEEEEE NOWWWWWWW!!”
With the sweet intoxicating pain from his hand, and the need I already had for his cock, my pussy and ass-hole were pulsing and throbbing with the need to be filled with hard cock. My pussy was soaking with so much juice, that it was running down my leg. Larry’s hard penis slid all the way into my pussy on his first thrust. He slammed his cock several times into my cunt to lubricate it with my pussy juices. Then, grabbing a handful of my long hair, he pulled my head back as he shoved his cock into my waiting asshole. I screamed and came over and over as soon as Larry filled my ass with his wonderful cock.
Larry fucked my asshole deep and hard. He rammed his beautiful penis into me over and over. “You bitch! You’re such a fucking whore! Take my fat cock in your ass, you cunt! Take it and show me what a slut you are! You love it, don’t you? Tell me how much you love my cock in your ass!”
I grunted and gasped with the force of his pounding cock. I yelled at the top of my lungs as I bucked back to meet his thrust. I screamed and moaned, begging Larry for his cock and the fucking of my life. “Yes! Yes! Yes, you fucker, I love it! I love a hard cock in my ass! Oh, God, it feels so fucking good! Slam it into me! Fuck me, fuck me, and fuck me! FUCK ME!! FUCK MY ASS!! I’m your dirty whore to fuck, you fucker. Oh, shit, it feels so fucking good! I’m your little naughty slut to use any way you like, so fuck me with that cock of yours! Give it to me hard! Harder! Harder!! Come on, fucker, you can fuck me harder than that! Rape me! Rape me with that fucking cock of yours!! Fuck my ass! Fuck it! Fuck it hard! Fuck it deep! FUUUUUUCK IIIIIIT!!!

I saw Pete’s cock in front of my face, hard as a rock again! I lay down on the couch with my legs spread and Pete pushed his sweet cock in my earning cunt again. He made me tell him how happy I was being their whore; tell him that my cunt belonged to him and the others. I was there to service his and any other cock like a good fucking whore. All these words made my brain go into clouds, and I begged him to fill my pussy with his hot load once again. Again I sucked his cock clean, cleaned our both his cream and my juices again.

I looked around and Larry had cut out since his wife was home, the fat bitch. Pete suggested seeing me to my house across the street since his wife was drunk in their bed. We got on my porch, ho order me to take his trunks off. I couldn’t believe after all 2 tumultuous sex sessions, his cock was hard again, but it was. I took his trunks off, he told me he wanted a blow job from the new neighbor hood whore and he wanted me to swallow his cum like a good whore. I kneeled before his cock, and gave him the best blow job one could at 4 in the morning.

I licked and sucked his cock, licked and stroked his balls, swallowed his cock while I played with his balls. It took me about 15 minutes to make him cum in my mouth. I was not prepared for the size of his load, when he came in my mouth; I couldn’t swallow it all as it oozed out of his rod while I was trying to swallow. It ran down my chin onto my bare tits, some drops fell on my thighs squatted, I had swallowed enough cum to make me choke, but anyway, and when he finished shooting his load, my face was all covered with his semen.

He pulled his cock out of my mouth, told me that I was a great cock sucker and made me walk naked into my house covered with his cum. I strutted into the house feeling like a well used whore, went upstairs to the shower to wash, saw myself covered with his sperm in the mirror, put a dildo in my pussy and fucked myself looking at Pete’s cum and thinking about what he and Larry did to me. Even after I came masturbating, I didn’t stop, I made myself cum again, leaving a puddle of my juices on the floor and went to bed still covered in Pete’s cum. I slept like a dead person.

The next morning I woke up to the sound of the doorbell, my pussy was aching wet. I went to answer it, covered in Pete’s dried cum, naked as I was. I looked in the peep hole and saw it was jack our other neighbor and the second guy I had fucked on the street. I called out with the door still closed. “Jack I’m not dressed can you come back later?”

“Open the fucking door girl I want some pussy!” I guess he figured out what happen last night. I open the door naked and he looked at me and smiled, then said:

“You ready to fuck cunt,”

I shook my approval, and then he asked me why I didn’t wash, so I told him what I did. He pulled me to the sofa in our den, bent me over it, rubbed his cock against my cunt for a minute and then put the head in my pussy, while telling me that he heard what a dirty slut I was after the party last night. He entered me with a big loud fuck noise, and felt myself impaled onto his fat shaft. I loved it.

He was pounding my pussy hard, smacking my ass and telling me what a hot cunt I was. I was being his dirty nasty whore, his thing for fuck and suck and I really enjoyed it. Again I had no idea how many times he made me come, but the edge of the sofa was soaked with my juices and he fucked me like that.

Then, without taking his cock out of my pussy, he picked me up and carried me to the front of the couch. He put me down so I was on my knees before the couch’s edge, and couldn’t even move at all. He rose a bit, so that he was mounting my ass, while he fucked me and I went fucking crazy. The feeling of being totally helpless and being used was such a turn on. Again the entire world had flitted through my mind, I was in total fuck heaven and then I felt his cock swelling up inside my pussy.

I knew he was about to fill my pussy with his hot cum and I was going mad trying to move my ass against him, but I couldn’t do anything. I was making wild animal noises. He slammed into my ass, held his cock in there and I screamed as I felt his hot cum shooting inside my pussy! Oh, Jesus, what a wonderful feeling it was! When he was finished using me, he pulled his cock out, laid me out on the floor, put his cock in my mouth and told me to clean his cock. I sucked on and cleaned his shaft like a good cock sucking slut.

More to cum…

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Jeremy’s revenge

Posted by admin

After Ashleigh participated so eagerly in Nathan’s humiliation of Jeremy, Jeremy’s anger reached a point inside that made him vow to end this hell and take some extreme revenge on Nathan for his homosexual assault(the forced blow job) and on his fiancee’ for her no-longer-dispassionate acquiescence. Jeremy began to formulate a plan that would allow him to put Nathan in his place once and for all, and show Ashleigh what a sick, cowardly piece of shit Nathan really was.
Jeremy hatched his plan completely in his head, no writing anything down to be found by Ashleigh to tip them off. The next 15 days were hell for Jeremy as he did his best to be a submissive, loving partner to Ashleigh, obeying her every command the instant she issued it! Jeremy accomplished this by reinforcing in his mind the wonderfully wicked plan he had for his lovely fiancee’ and her sadistic bull lover. Jeremy knew in his mind that he was not the submissive cuckold that graces the fetishes’s forum’s storyboards. He was not transported to “subspace” when Nathan was fucking Ashleigh, he was not turned on by their humiliation. He was infuriated by it, to the depths of his soul. So much so that he was able to reach down and find the strength to do what he needed to do while he waited patiently for his chance to execute his plan to put these two in their place. And the next time Nathan was to come over, he had made the proper preparations(all without Ashleigh suspecting a thing), and his plan was in place.
Eagerly but sheepishly, Jeremy texted Nathan at Ashleigh’s command to come over and stay with them. Ashleigh was getting hornier by the day after the last ravashing from Nathan’s massive cock, and as she waited impatiently for Nathan to show up at the front door, she gave the usual instructions to Jeremy to go in, strip naked, and handcuff himself to the chair. Careful not to give anything away, Jeremy whiningly obeyed her commands, complaining that he wanted release very badly, and didn’t want to suck Nathan’s cock again. Of course, Ashleigh, twisting the already embedded knife, said mockingly ” Yeah, I’ll bet you don’t. It didn’t look like you were having a hard time with it last time!” she said as she secured Nathan to the chair with the handcuffs. Very well, Ashleigh. As usually happens in any cuckold relationship, once the humiliation has begun, any last amount of respect the woman has for the cuckolded man has vanished, replaced by simple contempt, but masked and covered up by unconvincing “you know I love you” utterances. Jeremy vowed that he would not waver on the part of his plan reserved for Ashleigh.
Finally, Nathan made his usual cowardly entrance “Hi Honey. Is Jeremy secured?” ” Yes, Nathan darling. Please come in” Ashleigh cooed back.
Nathan marched in with the usual smirk on his face as he surveyed the handcuffed Jeremy. ” Hey, needle dick! How’s life in the cock-cage?” Nathan crowed.
Ashleigh fluttered over to Nathan and they kissed deeply for at least 2 minutes. Finally Jeremy coughed nervously to interrupt them and Nathan laughed “Now this is…awkward!”
“OK, wimp, have you thought about sucking my dick since last time?” Nathan spat at the slumping Jeremy. Jeremy just sat quietly, looking down at the floor despondently, then said “I just need release, Nathan, last time you said you would let me!” in a pleading voice.
“Well, without breathing thru your nose, that’s not going to be happening, dick sucker!” Nathan laughed, and looked at the smirking Ashleigh and said “OK, babe, lets show Jeremy boy what fucking looks like!”
Ashleigh briefly celebrated “Yes!” and stripped down to nothing, and laid down on the bed. Nathan took his time and made a big production out of taking his clothes off, with the finale being taking his pants down to reveal his massive, erect manhood, to the delighted gasp of Ashleigh. He climbed onto the bed and lifted Ashleigh’s legs up and over her shoulders, positioning his cock at her pussy’s waiting lips. He slowly began to push in, little by little, as Ashleigh gasped at each extra inch of penetration. Soon, Nathan was in all the way, with Ashleigh wailing “oh, oh, yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me!” as he pounded his cock into her.
What Nathan and Ashleigh were not paying much attention to at that time was the fact that Jeremy, who had purchased a new, identical set of handcuffs and hid the extra key up under the bottom of the chair, now had the key and was unlocking them, releasing himself quietly so as not to alarm the impassioned lovers on the bed. He then quietly reached underneath the chair for the other puchase he’d made that week, a Taser gun. Once he had the Taser in hand, he quickly got up off the chair and in one swift, fluid motion, moved over to the bed and pushed the Taser against Nathan’s bare ass and pushed the button.
Nathan and Ashleigh’s bodies began immediately to convulse violently, and they both looked at Jeremy with stunned disbelief in their eyes! Nathan shuddered off of Ashleigh’s body, and they both lay on the bed shaking uncontrollably from the Taser’s electrical excitation. Jeremy quickly and methodically went about the next step in his plan. He knew he had only about 4-5 minutes of incapacitation to fully restrain Nathan, so he first retrieved the key for his cockcage from Nathan’s pants and released himself from it. Next, he took the handcuffs and put them on Nathan, on his hands behind his back. He then took out the timer and set it for 3 minutes to tell him when he needed to re-tase Nathan. He then put the other set of handcuffs on Ashleigh and affixed her to the bedpost as well.
Then he went to Ashleigh’s closet and brought out a selection he’d not seen on Ashleigh for years- her ballet tights and tu-tu. They were pink, dainty, feminine and looked very darling on Ashleigh. How they were going to look on Nathan they were about to see. No doubt they would be a bit small for him, but we’ll have to make do, Jeremy thought. Just before he began to put the ballet outfit on Nathan, he retased him to ensure he was still unable to move, much to Nathan’s discomfort. He then set about putting the ballet outfit on Nathan. He then applied lipstick, the most garish hot pink that he could find, to Nathan’s lips, and eyeliner and rouge to complete the touch.
After re-tasing Ashleigh, he moved them both out to his car and re-handcuffed them with their hands behind their back. Ashleigh butt naked, and Nathan all dolled up in Ashleigh’s ballet tu-tu. He then drove to the gay biker bar that he had researched earlier that week. It was rumored to have the most hard core, violent homosexual biker clientele in the entire metro area. He took the sign that he had made specially for Nathan, saying “Homo biker Fags should die of AIDS” and pinned it to the front of Nathan’s ballet outfit. He made a quick call to the gay biker bar, telling the bartender that a submissive flamer would be waiting in the parking lot with a message that he was sure would cause the bar’s clientele to give him exactly what he was there to get- gang-raped and beaten within an inch of his life.
Jeremy pulled into the far end of the parking lot and, just before pushing Nathan out the door, said “Here’s my response to your deception and homosexual assault on me a couple of weeks ago. Oh yes, I am done with Ashleigh. You can have her! That is, if you survive tonight. See ya!” as he pushed the now wimpering Nathan to the ground at the feet of the gathered crowd of bikers. Nathan’s screams, as the crowd closed in on him, echoed into the night as Jeremy drove away laughing.
The drive back to their apartment was silent, and when they arrived, Nathan unlocked the handcuffs from Ashleigh. She was still too stunned to make any move other than to stagger weakly back into their apartment with Jeremy.
Jeremy sat Ashleigh down in the living room and sat directly across from her, facing her. She sat sheepishly, wimpering as she regained her ability to move. Jeremy leaned in and spoke directly into her face, and said the following;” I loved you with all my soul, meant to make you my wife, my life partner. And in return, you, as a result of a drunken game of strip poker and some ill-advised wagers on my part, eagerly partnered with Nathan to subject me to a life of slavery, locked into a chastity belt and forced, not tricked but FORCED, to be humiliated by disgusting treatment at the hands of your lover Nathan. You laughed as I literally weeped while being subjigated to treatment usually reserved for under-sized inmates in federal prisons. How you could treat me that way causes me to doubt that you are actually in possesion of a SOUL!”
” I thought long and hard about what sort of revenge I should have waiting for you when this moment arrived. I finally decided that I will simply no longer have anything to do with you. Our marriage is cancelled, our “relationship” is over, and I have all your things packed and waiting in the garage by your car. I never want to see you again, and if you so much as call me or contact me ever again, the pictures that I have put away securely of you and Nathan will be released everyone in your life from your immediate family to your kindergarden teacher, as well as video of you and lover boy that would do well on any of the porn sites on the world-wide web. Now go get dressed and get the hell out of here!”
Jeremy locked the door behind Ashleigh as she left, and then went in to have a well deserved good night sleep.

The end.

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 18)

Posted by admin

Making Tim toe the line

My Husband, Tim, had come into my life when I needed that one bright spot in my life; real honest love from a man, not just a pretty face and a body for him to show off. My husband is a handsome older man, six feet three inches tall, and 225 #. He has developing taut muscles and with his sandy light hair, he look’s quite handsome. Unlike me, he had grown up somewhat insecure and shy when it came to sex, with none of the bravado seen in other cock hounds I had been out with. However the man was a walking business machine, he knew how to make money and he had and still was when I met him. I knew he would be a fine catch for some young lady someday. I just made sure it was me!

I’m just over 30 and Tim is up in his 50’s. Tim is a faithful husband and I have no reason to believe that he would ever be anything but faithful. I, on the other hand, cannot say the same about myself. I’ve been humped by many men since we were engaged and not long after we were married. My husband has always been a good man, just not a great lover. My problem is I could never resist the advances of strange men. I have to tell you that I’ve never had a shortage of admirers. My measurements arrack men like flies to honey, I’m 40DD-23-38 and I’m a 5′10″ brunette with dark eyes. My hair is long and full and drapes to the middle of my back.

A lot of men will date the wild party girl, but never take her home to meet the folks. Most go out looking for a virgin to marry. Tim did that with his first wife. A woman who saved herself for her wedding night: so she told poor Tim. It turned out she was a party girl like me, who kept it from him and after she had a child, and his best friend told me that Tim never knew that it was not his. If the wife and child had not been killed in an auto accident, it time he might have found out. After the child came and up until they were killed, she let Tim know that she didn’t want sex. What he didn’t know was that she was out fucking the world while he worked and baby set on Saturday while she ran the street. She had a problem with his love making and the equipment he had to work with. Tim was one of those unfortunate husbands’s who had to deal with that.

However, for his second wife he made a point of picking a woman who had an appetite for sex that would be me Ms. Marca. When we were first married, I honestly thought I could remain faithful to Tim. I was wild and sex crazy before we met, and I was sure I had gotten that out of my system. In fact I had gone a little over board that last 3 or 4 months before we were married, doing whoever, whenever and however I could, telling myself that after I was married this would just be fond memoirs. Not long into our marriage I realized that one dick would never be enough for a cock craving slut like me. At 30 + years old, I guess my sex drive and need for variety still control me. It’s not that I don’t love my husband, I do very much, but not all men can be what some women need when it comes to fulfill all my desires. My pussy is always aching for cock. I simply must have a dick when the urge hits. I knew before we were married that Tim was not the size to do it. Tim can’t always be here, so I have a long list of backups. We have been married for only a few months now, and already I have just had my, god I lost count, will maybe my first dozen or just a little over.

What the poor man didn’t know, I was more like his first wife, I was just more of a nymphomaniac. I’m saying that he knew going in that I wasn’t a nun. On the contrary, after the honeymoon, so called sexy honeymoon, will it was for him. I think he knew I was an animal in the bedroom, and he knew that I had been around. What he didn’t know and what I think even I didn’t know, was just how far advanced I was when it came to sex with him and where it would take us both.

When we first married, Tim was a shy man when it came to sex, most small penis men are, I guess. He loves me, that I know, but I could not get him to initiate sex. I did, of course, but it was not very satisfying. He was also prudish, insisting that we turn the lights out and never wanting to do it in any position but missionary. He would lock the bathroom door when he was in, I once walked in on him while he was taking a bath and he covered up his little we-we with the wet wash cloth. Here again the small penis thing comes into play. I always laugh when I think of him having the lights out. Didn’t he know that I could feel how big it was, I guess out of sight out mind was his thinking.

The other kind of sex (like butt fucking) was out of the question. I could tell he felt uneasy when it came to getting it on and at first pulled away when I tried to give him a blow job. I didn’t even dare suggest he go down on me; it would have freaked him completely! It took some doing to get him to relax and that all I wanted to do was please him, hell I had a lot of practice at it, was paid damn good money to make men happy by using my body, hands and mouth. That first few weeks was learning game for us.

Needless to say our first few months of marriage might have seem like it was wonderful to the out side world, but the sex was a shit sandwich. Tim enjoys sex, although he is a bit naive. So far we had not ventured beyond straight missionary position. I was ready to do a little experimenting, but Tim was shy and I knew he had a thing about his small cock. I told myself we needed to go slow. I’m not in any hurry, anyway. As it is, I am a handful. Although shy and reserved, he heats up fast. It must be all those years as a watcher of beautiful women. His pent up passions are very close to the surface. All he needs is a little rubbing here or there and a passionate kiss and he gets super horny. I especially like to have my large breasts played with, and I used this as a toll to get him going…just a tease…!

My little tiny Tim loved his missionary position and kissing on my nipples as he tried to take his manhood home to my happy spot. Trouble was he could just get in inside me and not much past the fold and the poor man never even knew what my pussy felt like. Jesus he was never going to get any of the good stuff. He would slip it in and start to hump me and slip out…after a while I quite putting the little thing back in for him and I just laid there still as a church mouse and let him hump away.

We were into a few months of our honeymoon, will I acted like it was still so good, so I guess it is still the honeymoon. It was a Friday night, we had dinner at the club and than we went into the lounge and listen to the small combo play and dance to. Some of the older members that Tim plays golf with came in and had a drink with us and I got to dance with the old farts. Each one made sure he rubbed up next to me and ran his hand over my ass. By the time I had danced with 3 or 4 of them they had me so hot. The way they were rubbing on my ass, god that gets me going and my nipples go rock hard when that happens. Walking to the dance floor and back to the table they made sure they rubbed my ass cheeks, shit I was hot and horny.

Tim was way into deep conversation on business with them and the wine. He never saw how they were taking turns dancing with me and rubbing up against me and feeling my ass. They kept getting Tim a glass of wine and you know how a man can get when the wine is taking over. It seems his penis is 10 times bigger and will never go limp, want to bet? We got home late and I went to the bedroom and slipped out of my clothes and did the bathroom thing while Tim locked up and checked his phone messages in his home office. When he made it to the up stairs master bedroom I was slipping into bed with just a smile on. I always sleep in the nude unless it is cold.

“Marca have I told you lately how beautiful you are.” Tim stepped back momentarily to get a better look at me. Tim always told me that he never tired of looking at my magnificent body. I set up on my elbows and my big 40DD stuck out like to big melons ready to be picked. The sheet slipped away from my lower body and I moved my right leg up so that my bald pussy came into view. “Tim, honey did all your friends enjoy dancing with me tonight in the lounge?” The look on my face had to tell him that they had turned me on; what with all the touching and rubbing they did to me. Tim didn’t know a horny look from a look of, I got gas, I guess they are the same, but you get the picture.

“Honey I think they enjoyed dancing with you! Marca did you mind dancing with those old guys, you seem to be having a good time!”

“Oh Tim you know how much I like to dance, it makes me feel so excited, you know how I get aroused when I dance up close to a guy, my poor boobies were hard all night long!” I knew the outline of my nipples could be seen though my brown silk blouse and I knew every guy in the lounge and the dinning room of the club was looking.

“Tim honey do you think they all knew it made me excited when they rubbed up against me and my boobs were up next to them? My poor nipples felt as if they were hard all night long!” Than I leaned over on one elbow and push my tits up with my other hand so that I could kiss my nipple and lick it, as I licked it I looked back up at my dumb founded husband.

“Tim honey, are you going to lick and suck my boobies tonight?”

Quickly Tim removed his cloths; all but his little briefs, and jumped in bed, reached for my rock hard nipples with his mouth. Sucking like a baby after his dinner I felt his hands run up and down my other boob and hold them in place as he took turns going from one nipple to the next. I sat back on my hands and let him manhandle my boobs and looked up at the ceiling with my eyes closed and said.

“Oh yes, god that feels so good, honey do you think your friends were wanting to suck my boobies like this, you think they were wanting to touch them and bite on them?”

I felt Tim pull off and sat back on the bed on his knees and I looked at him and saw the wild crazed look of a man in heat, turned on. I looked down at his little underwear and saw the small tent his we-we was making and I smiled. Tim looked at me and than down at his tented undies and slipped his thumbs into his waistband and was about to pull them down when he looked at me again and than over at the light on the night stand.

He took his hands away from his underwear and turned off the light and I could feel the bed move and here him slip off his briefs. I sat back on my elbows and felt him in the dark get between my parted legs and found my slit wet and ready, with little ceremony he mounted me. Tim’s dick easily slid into my slit and he began a steady pumping rhythm. Maybe it was the wine that was affecting me or the fact I had been felt up all night, but I was like a whore on Saturday night! You ask how do I know how a whore on Saturday night is, I WAS ONE, OR AM I STILL ONE, BUT I KNOW HOW IT IS !!!Cheek to cheek with my husband I was glad Tim with all his other sex hang ups that he wasn’t having any problems with his erection, yet I felt as if something were lacking. Oh yea, the cock was not big enough to get deep in me, so why even worry about his erection. My mind wandered to the years or even weeks before we were married: back when I had a few hung guys to fuck with. When I could feel every undulation of their big cock’s every vein and bump. I reached around with my hands and pulled Tim’s butt against me as hard as I could, thinking that I could help my husband duplicate my big cock lover’s penetration.

This was not working, it had not been working since our honeymoon, or the few times we did it before the honeymoon. This was the time to make a major change. I reached over and flicked on the light on the nigh stand. I put my hands on Tim’s upper hip, near the side and up on his shoulder and pushed down, trying to make him move down off me.

“Stop Tim, move off me, I SAID MOVE OFF ME!” The look on his face was one of shock, I knew he was saying to himself what did I do wrong.

“I want you to eat me out Tim and then I want you to fuck me like you never fuck before! God damn you, I’m tired of this same old thing Come on, you got to do more, I need more! This is not about what you wanted. This is what I want! Now do it! Get down here and eat my cunt! You understand?”

Tim just looked at me like a kid, a kid being told what to do by his mother, as he moved back and slipped down I placed both hands on his head and pushed him toward my big V. I had him between my legs and he was moving back, when I saw he was at that right position I moved my long firm tan legs up around his neck and squeezed them together. I than looked him in the eye and placed my hands on top of his head and in a harsh tone, demanding voice said. “EAT ME, DAMN IT EAT IT!”

My husband was panting with wide eyes locked on me and his arms and hands outside my legs he could get no leverage to use them in anyway. Than I saw the excitement in his face, I had the control. “Lick my pussy honey, do as I say, you will enjoy it as much as I will, you will like it, I know you will!” His head went down and I felt his tongue flick at my fold. I made it a point to talk him though the drill, I was going to be having more of this and he better get it right the first time. I told Tim to look how my pussy lips were puffing up and as I shuddered with a small climax I smiled down at him and told him how good that was, but not to stop, he had a long ways to go.

“Tim honey, you have no idea how much I have missed this, I just got to have this done to me, baby I will make it up to you, I’ll show how my appreciation!”

Tim put his face back down and all I could see was the top of his head and feel his tongue flick at my fold. It was time to teach the boy how to eat pussy.

“Tim, honey, run your tongue on the outside of my pussy lips first, sopping up any pussy juice that is there. Oh yes, just like that, good boy!” I relaxed my tight grip I had on him with my legs so that he could get his hands up to my sweet spot.

“Take your fingers baby and spread the lips and runs your tongue up and down the slit, stopping at my clit! Yes that is my clit, good boy. Good us your tongue, massages the clit in little circles. Oh yes, yes, yes, more, damn you don’t you dare stop, yes!”

I can feel it pulsate on his tongue as it gets firmer. I squirm a little but mostly just so that I can rub my pussy on his face. His tongue makes its way down the slit and closer to my deep, dark hole. One hand gripped the bedspread and tightened as he went back to my clit. My moans came loud and fast as we found a rhythm I liked. “Oh my God that feels awesome!” I growled. “Please don’t stop. Don’t stop! I’m so close right now!” I was practically screaming as I continued to arch my back and tear at the bed sheets. “Oh¼.Yesss¼.that’s it! Please don’t stop! Don’t stop! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh, God, Yeeeeeeeesssssssss!”

My hands grasped Tim’s head and held him in place as my orgasm hit me hard.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh my God, It feels fucking amazing!!!!!”

I cried out as my body was rocking from side to side, than I drew my knees up towards my breast, giving Tim more pussy to lick on and lot more juice to suck up. “Tim put your other finger at my ass honey, play with my ass, finger my ass, stick your finger in it baby, do it!”

With one hand he uses his fingers to play with my clit. The other hand finds its way to my ass while his tongue plunges in and out of my pussy. He sticks a finger deep inside my ass. I scream out a little but then settle down. I find myself thrusting my pussy towards his mouth every time that he stops for even a second. Tim came up for air as I looked down at my poor little dick husband with girl goo all over his face.

“You like that Marca, don’t you?” “God yes,” I gasp as I spread my legs for him. He started licking around my vaginal lips again and soon began fucking me with his tongue. I found myself grinding my crotch into his face with pleasure. After about ten minutes of his constant tongue lashing, I had a second damn good orgasm. I moaned as the orgasm coursed through my body. It had been weeks since I had cum like this other than my own masturbating and I had almost forgotten how good it felt. I could swear I had never seen Tim so happy as at that moment when he made me cum. Setting on my elbows and looking down over my big hard firm boobs at him, I had a smile on my face and he looked up at me with a slick glazed face.

“You did good Tim; you did real good for your first time! See what I like, that is what I need to get a good climax, you going to do that for me when I need it?”

“OH MARCA YES, god I’ll do anything to make you happy!”

“Did you like doing that to me?”

“Yes, yes I did, it felt wonderful, it made me feel, and ah … I felt for the first time like you did need me!”

I saw the door had open for me to take this to new level, plant the seed of how we would be having sex in the future. “Tim I hope you don’t think I’m weird, but that is about the only way I can have a climax!”

“Will I knew something was not right, you seem to never enjoy or have an orgasm when we had intercourse!” Tim my little prick husband I just can’t get off on your little we-we. I’ll save that for the big boys.

“Tim are you upset with me, mad at me? I’m sorry about us not being suited for sex the normal way, I guess I have a real problem don’t I?”

“No way am I upset, just happy to know what the problem is and we can work on it, I know that I just got to use my mouth and tongue on you to make you happy!”

“Oh Tim I knew you would understand when I got to that point I had to tell you. Just give me time and I’ll work out the intercourse thing, you know I think I had better give him a reward for your good work! Tim what I need now is you penis in me, I need to try and have a good hard fucking, big boy!”

Will he believe it; hey he is 6′ 3″! He was up on top of me and the little thing was still stiff, guess he did like my late night snack I had him eat. He pulled up and I reached down between us and took hold of his little pecker with my thumb and index finger. I placed the head at my slit and moved it up and down my slit, damn he was small, like a young boys, preteen. I looked down and had to bite my lower lip to keep from giggling, I had seen middle fingers bigger than this, shit I had middle fingers deeper in my pussy than he could ever hope to get this thing that deep.

“Marca, ah ….aren’t you ….ah going to…put it in?”

“Tim I like playing with it, it is so cute, can’t I just play with it for a while. Please?” I made my lips pucker like I was going to kiss it and I cooed over it. “Tim, honey did you like it when, will I don’t want to bring up the past, but did she make you happy that way, I so much want to please you, you know did she do oral sex on you?”

“She never did that, said it was nasty, she never did!”

“Honey when I do it to you it’s love, it’s not nasty to me! I so much want to do that to you can I. please?”

All he could do was close his eyes and nod. I reached over and kissed his little pickle and licked at the pee slit. I moaned and groaned as I flipped the little stiff Winnie back and forth, making moaning sounds over it like it was a little child, will it was a little dick. I pushed Tim’s legs further apart and began to lick all along his inner thighs. I lifted his tiny ball sac and licked beneath them, then, I steadied his dick and licked it from bottom to top on the underside. All the time looking up at him giggling out loud, if only he knew I was giggling about his size. When I got to the top, I took the head into my mouth and ran my tongue around the rim and over the little head sucking the small drop of pre-cum he was oozing. I kept my eyes locked on his and was staring him down, he would look into my eyes and I would smile back and he would blush.

“Oh Tim it is sooooo … cute, I just love it, it is fun to play with, like my all day sucker!” He let out a deep breath like he was trying to stay under water for ever, hell he was trying to keep from shooting off. I sucked as I stroked him and licked, kissed, tongued it, blew on it, and sucked some more. I made the man sweat long enough and by the time I was ready for it, I was gushing with lubricant which only made Tim’s dick slid in and out more easily.

I fell back on my back and spread my legs to let him know it was time for him to get it on. He got over me and I looked up and said in a stern voice. “Take your time sweetie!” Before I knew it he was sliding in and out rapidly now and I could tell he was not going to be able to keep it in if he kept this up. I put my legs up around his hips and locked my feet together and pulled him down on top of me, his face was by my right ear. In a soft whisper I began to talk to him.

“Slow down hun, don’t hump so hard, take it easy, you can’t keep it in when you get going to fast.” He grunted and groaned when I rubbed his ass cheeks. “That feel good baby?”

“Yes, oh yes!”

“Suck my tits baby, suck them!” He grabs a hold of my DD tits and rubs on them as he slide his little dick across my pussy across the top of my fold, damn it was as if he was making sure that he doesn’t go inside of me. Poor Tim, that was as far as he could get into me. My nipples get harder as he slide back and forth. He takes them in his fingers and pinches as my excitement shoots through my tits and down my back, but I like it. He puts one tit in his mouth while he twists the other tit’s nipple and then switches. “I want to fuck you so bad! I want it to be good for you!” he moans.

“Oh Tim, your doing good that’s my boy, just take your time, slow stroke it baby!”

Tim moved his head back to my boobs and began to suck on my rock hard nipples, first one than the other. He would get carried away and try and hump harder and slip out one more time. Than he would cry out… ..”I’m sorry …!” and slip it back in. Than have to start the same pace all over again. I slapped his butt the third time he did it and told him in so many words. “Damn it Tim slow and easy…SMACK, SMACK…don’t make me spank you!” In a weak voice he answered. “Yes, I’m trying, I won’t!”

I moved my left hand to his ass cheek and ran my two middle fingers into the crack of his ass and found his dirty hole. Than I felt him tighten up and I stuck one finger as deep as I could go into his ass. With my right hand I began to slap his other ass cheek with each hump he made into me

“Fuck me Tim, fuck me baby, give it to me, give it to me…!”

Than I felt his body jerk and I knew I had hit a nerve and he was getting closer to shooting off. I wanted to feel the explosive rush of cum I had experienced with my big cock lovers, so I thought to encourage Tim.

“Keep it in baby…keep it in me deep…! That’s right baby fuck me slow and deep, not hard, you’ll slip out if you do. I want you to cum for me baby. I want you to fill my pussy with your cream.”

I had felt Tim accelerate his pumping motion, a precursor to his coming. I waited for his dick to expand and was surprised when he stopped pumping and collapsed exhausted on top of me. I then felt his dick slip out of my slit. I popped my finger from his ass as his hardness subsided. He rolled over and in the darkness we lay beside each other as my mind went in all directions at once. “God babe that was so good, could you feel how much I came, did you climax Marca, tell me did you? “Yes honey you were fantastic! Tim, you must have stored it up all week….you were horny…!” I said as persuasively as possible. I wasn’t about to tell my husband he had failed to bring me off again, really it wasn’t even close. Now I began to wonder if fucking Tim would ever excite me again after fucking my big cock lover’s. Than some 10 minutes later, he broke the dead silence in the room.

“Marca I see what you like and I want you to tell me whatever you want I will do it, when it comes to sex. I never told you this honey, but I am not one who has had a lot of experiences with different women! I understand about the intercourse and all, it’s not that big enough deal to me, I can live with or without it, just maybe once in a while! OK!”

I acted as if I were asleep.

“Marca honey, you asleep?”

After that night Tim got pussy about once a month or when I just had to have some cock, even if it was a little thing. It took about six months but I had him to the point that he new the drill:

1) Eat my pussy and ass out, lick them till I said stop.

2) Do it 69 and get me off, he was easy to get off.

3) Jerk off and let me suck your cream, most of the time I did the jerking.

To be continued….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

This is the story of the first time my conservative wife had sex in front of me with a stranger.

Posted by admin

First, a little background: my wife is fairly short (4′11″), maybe 5 lbs overweight, has a beautiful face, and smallish tits (at least at the time this happened) with large conical nipples. Cheryl was very conservative and shy about sex and while she enjoyed it, didn’t feel comfortable talking about it.

The first time we met, we were in our late teens and dating other people. She was with my best friend Mike, and I was with my girlfriend in my car out in the remote Kansas countryside one night. We were all drinking cheap wine and making out. At one point Cheryl starting moaning in the back seat, accompanied by the wet, squishy sounds of some sort of penetration.

I managed to surreptitiously adjust my rear view mirror with one free hand while kissing my girl, and what I saw almost made me pop: Mike was twisted in the rear seat with his back to me, making out with Cheryl. His pants were around his knees and Cheryl’s right hand was slowing pumping his rigid uncircumcised cock – I remember in the light it looked purple.

Cheryl’s skirt was pulled up and her panties, if she had been wearing any, were nowhere to be seen. Her legs were splayed wide with her left foot resting partly out the window, and her right leg propped over Mike’s left. I will never forget the sight of my friend’s two or three fingers slowly plunging in and out of her fuzzy vagina, her swollen lips glistening with moisture, and the sucking sound produced every time Mike’s fingers pulled out, then the squishing sound when he plunged them deeply back into her.

The night concluded with me fingering my date to an orgasm but (unfortunately) not getting off myself, and Cheryl sucking Mike off after reaching a thrashing climax thanks to his magic fingers.

Several years later Cheryl and I got together, lived together for a period, then got married. After drinking, smoking, and watching porn at another couple’s house one Friday night we were driving home. One of scenes in the porn tape featured a woman getting fucked in the back seat by her boss while her boyfriend was forced to drive. The scene brought back horny memories of watching the woman who ended up being my wife being pleasured.

As we had sex that night, I told her how exciting it was watching her have sex with Mike years ago, and I could tell it turned her on. At one point as we were fucking I asked my wife what it felt like to fuck Mike’s big dick, and as she haltingly described the sensations, she started fucking me so hard the bed was banging against the wall. She actually screamed, then tightened into spasms of orgasm that went on forever.

From that night on, when we were having sex I’d often tell her to imagine that I was Mike (or another man) because it not only turned her on incredibly, but for some weird reason it turned me on, too. I started increasingly fantasizing about her fucking another man, but as much as I was desiring for it to happen, when she wasn’t having sex, Cheryl was too shy to actually ever do it.

Fast forward about 12 years: One night at her employer’s company pool party and after a couple drinks, my wife’s coworker and good friend talked her into taking an ‘ecstasy’ pill, and gave me one also. The friend said it was harmless stuff, and would just make us feel “really good.”

To make a long story short, approximately one hour and two margaritas later, Cheryl pulled me aside and informed me we where leaving – right now. As I started driving, she suddenly blurted out that she had never felt so horny in her life, and to accentuate the point, she pulled my hand under her skirt and against her hot, sopping wet panties.

I realized the pill (and Cheryl’s overt sexuality) was having the same effect on me, and I pulled over in the first parking lot I came to, which happened to be next to a small adult bookstore. As I fingered my wife and she stroked my cock through my shorts, I suggested we do something we as a couple had never done in our lives – go into the adult bookstore, maybe pickup some sex toys and a porn tape, so we could go home and have the time of our lives. To my dismay, she was so horny she actually agreed.

We were surprised to see some other couples among the men, which put Cheryl at least somewhat at ease. After looking at some toys, we ducked into one of the video booths at the back. The whole thing seemed so nasty, and after paying for the video, we started making out like over-sexed teenagers.

Just as I was sliding my hand up her thigh, she jumped back and pointed to the dark wall beside us. I thought for a second the erect cock bobbing through a hole in the wall was a sex toy, but it was soon apparent it was not. Cheryl looked at me and mouthed “oh my God!…” and we both just sat there, not knowing quite what to think. Suddenly I was struck by the realization that my horny wife was inches from some stranger’s penis, and I wanted nothing more than to see her touch it.

I slipped my fingers past the elastic of her panties and into what felt like hot pudding. She pulled my fingers out, stood up, and pulled off her skirt, than panties. I motioned to the guy’s cock, and she mouthed “no.” I grabbed her hips and pulled her to me, and buried my face into her steaming crotch. I noticed with disappointment that the penis disappeared.

In no time Cheryl was moaning and her legs were quivering. I became aware of noise on the other side of the wall and suddenly another penis slid through, this one black and fat. I made my move. I reached up and pulled my wife’s face to mine and shared her juices in a sloppy kiss while inching her backwards toward the bobbing cock. She leaned and whispered into my ear, “Are you sure?” My response was to deeply kiss her as I leaned forward, pushing her against the strange cock. She gasped as it slid between her thighs, poking through like a black cucumber. I whispered in her ear “go ahead,” and she quietly reached back and guided the cock into her.

My conservative, shy, quiet wife grunted and ground her hips as she slowly worked every inch of the black stranger’s horse cock into her. Her legs were shaking as she leaned forward, then slowly pushed her ass back against the wall. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing, looking through my wife’s quivering thighs and seeing some other guy’s gooey, glistening, fat penis sliding in and out of her steaming snatch.

The sex act itself lasted maybe all of two minutes. Just as I was trying to place my cock in her mouth, Cheryl started slamming her ass against the wall, moaning “fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me.” She proceeded to convulse and moan for what seemed like minutes as her new boyfriend filled her with wave after wave of seed that dripped from her in big globs when he pulled out, and left a gooey memento of the evening on her leather seat during the quiet ride home.

While Cheryl has since fucked other friends and strangers, nothing ever quite matched the intensity of that evening. She refers to it simply as “the big bang.”

This story is 100% true.

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (part 17)

Posted by admin

Tim had too much to drink

The house to the east of us had been on the market for sale nearly a year and just wouldn’t move. My husband Tim and I thought that the asking price was too high. It is a very nice house with many extras but just overpriced. But when the price was reduced it took only a few days for the sign in the front yard to say “Sold!” That was almost two months ago and since then it has been sold and I have been pleased to see who our new neighbor to our east is.

His name is Derrick and we learned that he is 42 years old and was divorced at age 38 and he and the ex wife had no children. A new job brought him to the local area to serve as their senior accountant to start up a new division for the company.

We actually met him on his moving in day and Tim and I immediately took a liking to him. I have since found him to be one of those “Jacks Of All Trades with a Green Thumb” kind of guys and totally independent. He comes over a lot and shows me how to prune our shrubs and trees and he even helped me with my rose bushes when I redid the back yard. I often take over a casserole for his dinner and such things as that. Overall, he’s an unbelievable catch for a neighbor.

There were things about Derrick, however, that began to work on my mind. He was tall and muscular lean and very handsome and very polite. Almost every time we would see him during the evening or on the weekends he is just wearing a pair of jogging shorts when he worked in his yard. He has an incredible tan! I suppose so though because like everyone on the street he has a privacy fence around his back yard and a swimming pool. Anyone who has all that in their back yard better have a good tan, I for sure do.

Recently Tim started teasing me of how he always catches Derrick looking me over. I would joke back to Tim about how I like to flirt and tease him. Tim warned me to remember that don’t got to far, he might think your after him. I was but I was not going to let my hubby know.

But behind it all I was realizing how tempting it was to think about Derrick. After all, almost every guy 40 years old and more was showing extra baggage around the waistline and only interested in TV sports from a recliner chair! Not Derrick. He was always doing something in his yard, fixing something, building something or if nothing else just going for a swim in his pool. Than one day I saw him with weights out on his deck, will, will, will so that is how he keeps that trim figure.

Look at that stud he is always wearing those flimsy nylon jogging shorts and that’s all. I’ve even entertained the thought of sometime taking something over and after opening his gate to the privacy fence catch him skinny dipping in his pool! On one particular hot day I fantasized rubbing oil over his naked body in the sun and then giving him a hand job. Then my thoughts took me further to actually riding him.

So I began dressing a little more sexy for when ever I was in the backyard or even when I had to run over to Derrick’s house to take something over. I realized that Tim was right and that Derrick didn’t really try to hide the fact that he was looking me over. Most of all I was really liking it. Here I am 10 years younger then this guy and maybe causing him to get a little bit horny! One of my girl friends asked when I told her about him if I was causing a disturbance in Derricks jogging shorts that I might have to remedy that for him one day. Anytime I start acting this way I know that I get in one of those moods where I get turned on about someone making love to me. I have gotten to like it when that hunk is checking me out and I can get him horny.

Things began to spice up one Saturday early evening when Tim and I came home from having Mexican food out at one of our favorite hole in the wall places. We both had too many margaritas and Tim was in the mood for some pussy. We got to our bedroom and Tim got me on the bed and started telling me he was going to eat my pussy, he was horny.

I took off my blouse and pulled my bra away from my big 40DD’s so he could kiss and suck on my tits. I lie on the bed and let him climb on top of me and fell my boobs as he licked on them.

“Marca did you see how those four guys at that round table across from us, they kept looking at you? It was if they could see your pussy baby I saw they were looking down under our table.”

Oh Tim if you only knew you little dick thing, they were looking at my pussy because when I went to the ladies room I took my panties off. “Wow do you think they wanted to fuck me?”

“Fucking right they did, if you had given them any hint of being anything but a lady they would have come over to the table and put the hit on you.”

Poor Tim he had no clue that was what one of them did when Tim went to take a pee in the men’s room. I told the guy that I had to be cool, but I did get his number and he went back to his table.

“I want to fuck you tonight Marca, you want some cock baby?” you bet you ass I do, but not your little we-we of a cock. “Baby yes, but I want you to eat me first! Let me go to the bathroom, you get undress!”

I went to my bath to get undress and put a little perfume on and pee. Setting on the pot I got dizzy, shit I’m drunk. When I got back to the bedroom my drunken hubby was on the bed naked and out, his little dick was like a nub, no pussy for him tonight.

Fuck I was horny and when I get drunk I want to screw. I had on my fuck me heels I wore out to eat and my thong, shit I might as will get myself off and go to sleep, I turned the bedroom light off and was about to get my dildo out from my night stand when I saw the bedroom light from across the way come on in Derrick’s house. I looked down at Tim and called his name, no answer, see you later my love. I slipped on an old sundress that came down to my knees, but was low cut and showed my cleavage off better than most of my low cut things do.

I went down to the kitchen and got the left over from the Mexican food we had. I went back to the hall mirror and looked one last time. I pulled my panties down to the floor. I looked up at the mirror and winked so I stepped out of them and headed over to Derrick’s. I was carrying a foil covered plate to take over for Derrick to have for his dinner.

From this point everything started to move quickly. I entered through Derrick’s gate and headed towards his sun patio and sliding doors to the kitchen. Derrick stepped out to greet me and I could tell by the way he looked at me that he knew the dress was all I had on.

“Hi neighbor, ah neighborrrrr you hungry …?” I told him that we had been out to eat and had some left over and would he care for them. I almost fell on my ass as I climbed up the steps to his patio deck.

“Marca you been drinking?”

“Yes, and I think I had too … toooooo much, we had 3 pictures of marg … margaritas and I drank one of them.”

“Where is Tim?”

“Drunk in our bed, asleep, he had the other two pictures. Let me put this on the counter and you can eat me … ah I mean it later.”

I was setting the plate on his stove counter and then I returned outside. When I came back outside I easily noticed very obvious semi hardness in his jogging shorts. My eyes went wide and I made my mouth into the big O. He caught me looking at it and had to sense that I liked knowing that I caused it.

“Marca you are drunk on your ass girl!”

“Yes how did you knowwwww?” as I was rocking back and forth on my heels trying to remain up right. Feeling rather bold I walked over closer to him and said, “I better get back to my sleeping husband, he had so much to drink he will be out until noon tomorrow.”

“No need to run off if he is dead to the world for the rest of the night, and besides it’s early.”

We were looking into each others eyes and the drinks were making me lose control of things. “Will he want miss me since he was will be out for the rest of the night.”

Than out of the blue he leaned over and kissed me full mouth and I let his tongue dance across and over my lips. It seem like we kissed forever and his right hand was feeling my left boob and I did nothing to stop him. When we broke the kiss the first words out of him was telling me he was sorry for what he did.

“Oh Derrick you got me at the worst time when I’m drunk I get like this, you know hot for it, it was my fault for kissing you back.”

“You’re hot and I’m horny, hell I’m always horny when I see you.”

He still had his hand on my breast and I dropped my hand down to his front. Than we kissed again, just as much passion as the first and our hands were feeling each other in all the right places, shit he was hard and had a good size cock. We stopped kissing and his lips went to my neck which always sends me over the top. I whisper in his ear, “My hubby can’t know about this!”

“I will never say a word.”

“Derrick if you would like I could take care of that for you while I’m here … here also.” I put my hand down on his big package.

Derrick reached for the bottom of dress with both his hands and pulled it up over my head as I raised my arms up. The air, the early evening breeze, and his eyes were all touching me and it felt so good. I stood there for him to take in the view. “Oh fuck Marca you got a body, you got the biggest tits I have ever seen, oh to tit fuck them!”

I took step toward him and inserted my thumbs behind the elastic of his shorts and as I knelt down onto my knees I pulled them down. His love stick sprang forward right in front of my face.

“O … OH Jesus, oh sweeeeeet Jesuuuuuus that thing is biiiigggg …….. !”

I took my right hand and as lightly as I could handle his balls. His cock hardened more and I leaned forward so that my lips were just barely touching his knob. I let my tongue explore his shaft and take sample tastes of his manhood. I stood up to face him with my hand wrapped around his weapon of mass pleasure. He motioned me a few steps back to where a huge beach towel was spread out on the deck of the patio. I sat down and looked up at him looking down at me.

He gently eased me back so that I was lying flat on my back. I looked up at him standing naked and eager. His body was tone, lean and totally tan. He didn’t appear at all intimidated by the fact my husband was next door but rather I sensed a confidence radiating from his face. His cock was hard and as honey roasted tan as the rest of him. His eyes studied me all over and I could tell he was pleased. I reached both hands down and placed them on my thighs and began to raise my knees. I spread my thighs open in an attempt to convey my invitation.

He stepped between my legs and knelt down. He leaned forward and placed his hands beside both of my shoulders and then began to lower himself as if doing a push up. Doing so his cock touched my bald pussy, my totally shaven pussy. His hardness was throwing heat and was throbbing at my opening as he began touching my neck with his lips. I couldn’t hold back my gasp nor could I control the heat shivers that I was experiencing. I was ready to take his cock however he would give it.

“Oh I have been wanting you to fuckkkkkk me since for …. Forever!”

But instead of pouncing on me for a quick ride he kept kissing my neck. He held himself up in a way that his lips and the head of his cock were the only parts of him touching me. His gentleness and obvious display of experience convinced me that he was a veteran lover!

I reached my hand to wrap my fingers around his shaft and pressed it against my opening. With my one hand I was teasing his love tool as well as my love opening at the same time. He positioned himself so that I could begin feeding his gorgeous meat into my hungry wetness. He began to slide into me with ease. Both our bodies were beginning to glow and throw heat in the open air and the darkness of the coming night. He slowly and ever so gently kept increasing his depth into me with soothing strokes. His style was giving me sensations that I have never had before.

Somehow he maintained a position of keeping his entire body weight off of me. The only part on him touching me was his cock inside of me. He seemed to be able to read my breathing and body movements in a way that he could give himself to pleasing me to the fullest pleasure experience.

“Oh it’s good, oh yes I needed this I so wanted a good fuck tonight, oh yes, yessss sweet Jes … Jesus!”

As he continued a slow stroking inside of me I could feel him begin to swell several times in a way that was driving me wild. Somehow every time that it seemed he was swelling to reach climax and cum he was able to control and delay himself which in no way disappointed me.

“GOD DAMN IT WOMEN EVEN DRUNK YOU’RE A GOOD FUCK!” Then he began to increase his speed and he smiled as he began to swell again inside of me again. It swelled and swelled and he stroked me faster and faster until he began to cum in eruption like throbbing that seemed to go on and on. We both breathed heavily and moaned with satisfaction.

“Shit I’ll be your punch, your slut pussy cock sucking whore, you can fuck me whenever you need some pussy baby!”

When he finished filling me it was then for the first time that he lowered himself down onto me just enough that our bodies touched and it felt so incredibly wonderful as he began kissing my neck again and his cock remained inside of me still hard as you would expect a pro to be! I started making my pussy suck his cock, clamp down on it and work it like I was milking him.

“Fuck your making your pussy suck on me, fuck I never had any woman do that.”

“You get me in bed and I’ll make my pussy do things to you that you will never want to stop fucking me!”

Derrick stood himself up and reached down to help me up to my feet. He took a terrycloth towel and wrapped it around me. I looked at him standing before me naked and to my amazement still hard. I grabbed my dress shirt off of the chair and I knelt down before him with my face in front of his handsome, tan cock. With my dress I gently and deliberately wiped off his love tool and took it ever so softly into my mouth. I took as much of it as I could and then began massaging it with my tongue. He left no doubt in my mind that he enjoyed it.

I stood up, opened the towel and pressed myself against him so that our naked chests were against each other and I kissed him on his neck. So intense in my mind was the thought that maybe he will make love to me again. So much did I want to that I whispered to him, “Maybe I can slip over again. My husband Tim is out of town a few days out of the month. He actually knows that I came over here to give you a left over dish, did you like my dish of goodies?”

“Does he know you fuck around, you two got an open marriage, you into swinging?”

“No I’m the prim and proper corporate wife; I just fuck around, not him!”

Derrick looked at me and smiled and said, “You can come over and bring me fresh pussy and even borrow a cup of sugar any time you like!”

Wow! I can handle him living in this neighborhood! I turned and with my dress over my arm I walked away from him making sure I did that cat walk wiggle to let him know what he had coming the next time we got together and I tuned back to look at him as I let myself out the gate.

Did I ever learn a valuable lesson! And I don’t think that I’ll ever buy sugar again since I have a good place to go borrow some!

Marca

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 16)

Posted by admin

Once a whore always a whore

“Hello…!”

“Marca, honey…me David…you busy…can you talk…?” Oh David, my mind made a picture of his cock, 9 inches…plum wide pink head…thick shift, with a mole half way down the shaft…his balls like big lemons with hair on the sac…!

“David, oh morning sweetie how are you, no I am not busy, never to busy for you honey I mean I am alone…what’s up…you need to meet on a different day…?”

I placed my hand down in my cut-offs to my mound and rubbed my clit causing it to become very erect. With my nipple’s getting hard, I pulled my t-shirt off and I began to flick my tongue back and forth across my nipples as I listen to David talk. Damn I was hot, shit that felt good. I was so hot I could feel my cunt getting really wet. As I held one tit up so I could lick the nipple, I cradled the phone in my neck and reached between my legs to finger my pussy. When I retrieved my hand from between my legs, my finger was glistening with my own cunt juice.

“No, no, no, nothing like that…Marca. But, I need you to do me a big favor…! I got some big wheels coming in from New York and I need to fix one of them up while he is here…you know female escort type…!”

Jesus now I am into being an escort service girl for him, will I was that before I got married. Shit, going out to dinner with men old enough to be your father, some times your grand father. Almost all of them fat ugly drink to much, can’t get it up unless they take the little blue pill. Damn I been there, done that!

“David, honey is this just a dinner type of thing…or, ah, will you know, do I have to spend part of the night with him…you know…do I need to sleep with him…?”

“Marca, I need for you to spend some time with him…you know…make him happy…! Marca I’ll make this up to you big time…you just ask and I’ll make it worth your time!”

“David I got to think of some reason to be out tonight…I can’t stay all night…Tim is in town this week…!”

“OH MARCA, baby the guy will be in next week…!”

“Oh in that case…I can be with him all night…! Tim is out of town most of next week, yea I can be with him all night, you silly boy, make it worth my while, honey you are funny sometimes. David…I am free today at lunch…you need me to meet you at the same motel…?”

“OH baby…this is not a good day for that…sorry…!”

“I know you don’t have much time, but could you squeeze in a quick one…maybe before lunch or right after…maybe just a quick blow job…I can be fast if I need to…If not, at least let me jerk it off.”

“Marca you can give me a blow job anytime you want….just can’t today baby…I’ll call you on Monday about next week…bye…!”

Than he hung up on me! That son-of-a-bitch, he always gets me turned on and than leaves me like this…!

Always lots of cock around until you need one, a big one…! It was a long weekend, all I had was Tim and his little 4 inch wonder and his tongue that had become quite good at licking my clit. Monday morning didn’t get here soon enough. The first thing that morning, I got my phone call from David. It was just before lunch around 11 am the phone ring and David just needed to make sure I was still on for Wednesday evening for his big New York client. On Tuesday David called asked what I was going to wear. I said I don’t know.

“I may go to Frederick’s of Hollywood for some whore looking stuff…!”

He liked that idea, he told me that the guy had a room at the Marriott and I told him to book me one there also.

“Would you like to just meet him in the bar?”

“No way David… there are too many people go to that bar that know Tim and I. I think it would be better if he just came to my room. Than no one would see us together…! David you need to check me in and bring me the key so all I will have to do is go to the room…!”

Tim called me around 9PM on the big night, as he always does to check on me and see how I am doing, to tell me he loves me and how much he misses me. I use the same old story, that I had a long day, that I am going to take a hot bath and unplug the phone so I can get a good night sleep. Hey he buys it!

I was to be at the hotel by 10PM and meet the client a little after 10. I had on this very short black, leather mini skirt, with a black long sleeved front button top. The top was more or less see through. You could see the black lace bra I had on under it plain as day. Black fishnet stockings and a pair of the highest open toe black heels I had…slut heels. Something like six inch spikes…FMP’s…! Under my skirt was a black lace garter belt I had on holding up my fishnets. And the next to nothing little black lace, see-through thong panties. I looked like and felt like a high dollar hoe.

My mind was going a hundred miles per hour as I drove to the Hotel. I still couldn’t believe that I was doing this. When I had married Tim I told myself that other life I had lived was in my past, shit less than two years later I was going to turn a trick. What is wrong with me, I don’t need the money, shit I am that messed up in the head? I am horny, but fucking for a pay check again. I was getting so horny thinking about just giving my body to some guy to use like a toy. I was going to be nothing more that the whore I use to be. Once a whore always a whore.

I pulled in the parking lot of the Marriott and parked the car. I made it to my room. I looked at the night stand clock and it was 10:10…almost show time…! About five minutes later I got a knock on my door. I open the door and sure as the world he was not a keeper…god he was old…! This was an old fat guy. He looked a lot like an old grandfather in his 70’s, if I were lucky, oh my, this is not good…why did I say yes…?

“Hello, please…come in…!”

“Your Marca…?”

God Damn David used my real name…dumb shit…to late to say anything but…”Yes it is…I am sorry I was not told your name…!” I put my hand out to shake his as he said. “I am Lawrence my friends call me Larry. I closed the door and said nice to meet you. We walked into the middle of the room. Lawrence looked at me taking in every part of my body.

“My, my where did David find you at? Turn around for me so I can check out that ass on you…!”

I turned all the way around for him. I jumped when he walked up to me and pinched my ass cheek and took one of my breasts in his other hand. He was squeezing them and playing with them…”are these babies real, they feel real?” I said yes all 40DD of them are real. He then told me to get my top off…he just had to see my big tits. This was not the kind of foreplay I was thinking about. Will I was being paid to make him happy. The old fart sat on the end of the bed and watched me as I took my top off. Next I unhooked the front hook on my bra and let my breasts fall free. His eyes got real big as he reached over for me to come to him and he put one of my hard nipples in his mouth. He was kissing and sucking on one nipple then the other. He had both his hands under my skirt feeling up my ass. His nipples sucking felt good. My nipples kept getting harder as he played with them. Then all at once he stops and tells me to get out of my skirt and panties.

As I was unzipping my skirt I saw he was getting out of his clothes. He stripped down to a pair of boxer…shit he was fat and had a beer belly on him that made him look like big old fat slob. With just his shorts on he laid back in the bed. I dropped my skirt to the floor.

“God damn, why don’t all girls wear garter belts? Man they are so fucking sexy. Ok baby lets drop them sexy little panties…!”

I turned around with my back to him and I slowly started pushing my panties down my legs. I bent over with my legs straight and rubbed one hand over my ass cheeks as I looked back at him smiling. Over the years I had learned to wear the panties over the garter belt, not under it. It makes it so much easier to remove your panties and let the other stuff stay in place. My little panties went down my legs to the floor. Lawrence told me to give him the panties. I handed them to him and he put them right up to his nose and was sniffing them. Then he tells me to bend over and spread my legs so he can see my pussy. He moaned out again…”damn girl…shit your pussy looks so pink like it needs to be eaten…!” Then he tells me to get my ass over to him and lay out on the bed on my back. Again I did just what he told me to do.

“Holy Shit, David said you had a body, that man knows his women, David one of your regulars?” I just smile up at him; fuck what had David told him. I hate this part, not knowing what to answer. “Mr. Lawrence I don’t talk about my…ah, my gentlemen friends!”

“Sweetheart that is good business, I like that in a girl, David already told me you meet up with him once a month. I am going to be coming into town about 4 times a years for a day or two, I can see that I need to be one of your gentlemen friends, how much for the afternoon thing, not all night!”

Damn what do I say, did David tell him a dollar figure, is he testing me, shit, shit! “Will, I get different pay, depends on, will you know like what he…you know!”

“Hey baby is that boy pimping for you? Does he set you up with other business men?”

“Oh Mr. Lawrence you going to get me in trouble!”

“You don’t give it to him free do you?”

“Oh no I always get 800 for an afternoon, you know a couple of hours! But, we don’t need to talk about money, he done taken care of that for us both!”

“You put me down in your book, you’ll get more than 800 from me and I am good to go for an afternoon when I am in town!”

I just sat back on my elbows and smiled and giggled like a silly girl who just got a present. Than the old fart moved over on me and he started kissing my neck then moving down and sucking on one nipple then the other. His fingers went right down to my super wet pussy. He sank two or three fingers in me real slow. I moaned and pushed my hips up to his fingers. He pulled his fingers out of me and stuck them right in his mouth suck my pussy juice off them. Them he put his fingers up to my mouth for me to suck on them. I was so horny by this time I just opened my mouth and started sucking my pussy juice off his fingers.

Then he started kissing his way down over my belly. He took hold of both my legs and opened them as wide as they would go. He kissed his way right over my bald pussy. Then his tongue went deep in my pussy hole and licked all the way up to my clit. He stopped licking and looked up at me and smiled.

“Fuck…is your pussy ever so good…you do take care of it…David said you were a pro…best he ever had…! Your pussy it’s so pink, it looks like an eighteen year old pussy…and it tastes like it!” I just looked at him and giggled like the slut he wanted me to be…he went back to tonguing my hot pussy. He would suck on one pussy lip then the other. Then he tongue fuck me with his long tongue. Next he was sucking and biting on my clit.

“Oh Mr. Lawrence…you make me want to do more…god you eat me so good…!”

He was…that was not an act on my part. I was going out of my mind, this licking I was getting from him was going to have me coming soon. I took hold of his head and held him tight to my pussy. He started licking me from top to bottom. Stopping to flick my clit around with his tongue. My orgasm came through my body like a wild fire. I hadn’t cum like this…in a long time…will…since last week…. My body shook as I tried to pull his head inside my pussy. I yelled out.

“Oh my God yes, yes I’m coming, please don’t stop oh yes, yes…!”

Oh did I ever cum, wow this old fart was good…! While I was trying to get my breath, he was climbing up over the top of me. He had taken his boxers off and I got my first feel of his cock. I should say, hard cock. I tried to look down to see it but his big old fat belly was in the way…white pasty sweaty feel of his skin was moving on top of me…god it was gross. From the way it felt, he had to be big…it was on my left thigh…and it seemed stiff. He kept moving on me stopping to kiss and suck on each of my hard nipples.

Then he reached down between us and grabbed a hold of his hard cock. He lined it up to my very wet pussy hole and started it in my fold. I just raised my hips off the bed to help it slip inside me…slip in it did. My eyes shot open…wide and my jaw dropped open.

“Oh God…easy…your big…wow…real big Mr. Lawrence…easy please…!”

He smiled and slipped just the head in and I made my pussy squeeze it…he moaned. “Oh you’re a whore all right…they know how to milk a cock with their pussy, hands and mouth…oh yea…!” I was a hooker. I was just a slut whore needing to have a trick turned…what I needed was all this guys cock inside me. I hooked my legs around his skinny old ass and hugged him tight to my body.

“Yes…oh God fuck me, yes, God, yes!”

He started pumping in me like a mad man. His cock would come all the way out to just the head…then back in as deep as it would go. My head started flopping from side to side. I couldn’t believe that I was going to cum again so soon. Than I felt the pressure build up…shit he was so big…that we had locked up and sealed off…I knew what was going to happen next…and it was no more than a few strokes and I felt the first one and than the sound.

PUSSY FART’S…Shit how embarrassing …damn…I started pumping my hips up off the bed to try and break lose to let air in, the old fart didn’t care…he just kept going faster…he was fast fucking me. Then I went over the top I yelled out. “YES…GOD YES…I am coming…oh yes…more…don’t stop…!”

Damn it felt so good going in me. I looked up at him and he smiled down with sweat dripping off his head on to my breast…He than put about half of his cock in me when he pulled out then slowly pushed all of it inside me. He was pumping in and out of me real slow. Making sure I got to feel all of his cock inside me.

He moaned in my ear…I knew he was about to go off. He pushed deep inside me. His cock was jerking inside me as he pulled it out just a little then jammed it back in me. It kept jerking as he kept trying to get it deeper inside me. Than he kissed me full open mouth tongue all over my mouth…shit I hate that from a dirty old shit head like him. Once his cock stopped jerking he collapsed on top of me. He lay on me for a minute or two trying to get his breath…god he was heavy I felt like he was going to smother me. He lifted his head looked at me and smiled.

“Mother fucker are you ever a good fuck. Don’t let me forget to get your number…!”

Then he rolled off me. My pussy made a wet sucking sound as his cock popped out of me. He left a trail of warm sperm across my leg as his cock drug over it. I could feel gobs of sperm running out of my pussy and down to the bed. I was completely satisfied after sex with this fat old fart. This guy really knows how to make a woman happy in bed.

I got up and went to the bathroom to clean out my tunnel…damn he had a load…it just kept dropping out of me. Good thing I had my whore kit with me. I did a quick Douche, than put some cream on my fold. I came back in the room thinking he might be ready to go to his room, or talk a little, some men do…! Not him…I got to the bed and he pulled me back down on it.

“Baby my Viagra is still working…round two or is it round 3…?”

Then he started kissing my right nipple as he played with the other one.

“Honey your big old nipples sure come alive fast. Damn they get hard fast…sweet tits…I want it dog style…!”

“Oh Mr. Lawrence…I love it doggie…my favorite way…!”

I was on my hands and knee’s, looking back at him giggling as if I were his bitch in heat. He got behind me and was running his hands all over my ass. “Fuck girl, you have a nice ass…this garter belt and stockings, wow this is too much. Has anyone ever fucked you in the ass…?” I jerked my head back at him and gave him a look of …’you got to be kidding…!’ I jumped and started to pull away from him.

“You’re to big…Mr. Lawrence you got a cock for real fucking…don’t use it on nasty butt fucking…!”

He laughed and pulled back on my hips. “Just kidding baby girl, myself, I don’t like shit on my dick…!”

I looked down between my legs and could see his cock was fully hard again. He slipped a few fingers inside me. He pulled his fingers out and replaced them with his hard cock head. After a few slow in and out movement…and than one big push, and he was all the way inside me. I moaned…”oh God yes…!” as I pushed back on his hard cock. Away we went, fucking like two dogs trying to breed.

He was playing with one of my breasts with one hand and rubbing my hard and wet clit with his other hand. I couldn’t believe how fast I started coming again. This guy had me coming faster than my vibrator could. I was out of my mind with lust. I yelled out!

“Fuck…Oh God I’m coming again. Yes, yes, fuck me, yes fuck me, oh yes fuck me hard…!”

“David said you like to be fucked like a bitch dog! Hell I think you just like fucking!”

I half moaned and yelled yes, yes as my orgasm took off. I pushed back to him as hard as I could. My face was deep in the pillows. I just kept coming and coming. I would think it was over and I would start coming again. Now he had a hold of my hips pulling me back hard on his cock. He was pumping my hip back and forth so fast; I couldn’t even keep up. He moaned, here it comes baby and started pumping my hips even faster. I felt his hard cock start jerking inside me and I knew I was getting another load of his old sperm deep inside me.

He gave me a few more hard pokes as I tried to milk all the sperm from his cock. I was so wet I couldn’t hold on to his cock in my pussy. He pulled out of me and I felt his cum running down my legs to my stocking tops. He then slapped my ass, not hard, but like a love slap…”mother fucker girl, you’re going to kill me!”

I got up to go to the bathroom one more time…you know how we ladies need to pee all the time. When I returned to bed Lawrence was out like a light. I sat down and looked his body over. Man he was fat and ugly all the way around. His cock was now soft and lying off to the side. It was wet with both our juices all over it. I had a damp wash cloth and cleaned his love tool clean…he just moaned as I stroked it and wiped it off. I started thinking, should I get dress and sneak out now or what. I lay down next to him and took his wet cock in my hand. I’m thinking why didn’t Tim have some meat like this between his legs? I was just play with his wet cock and I must have fallen asleep also. I started dreaming about something and the next thing I know, I’m coming again.

I opened my eyes to see him fingered me to an orgasm. I could see it was almost day light from the light coming through the windows. I wasn’t sure what time it was. But one thing I was sure of. He had a big hard on and was ready to fuck. He lay on his back and was stroking his cock. I got up smiled and said I’ll be right back…went for my morning pee, put a little Astor Gel I had in my purse in my fold and washed my mouth out with some mouth wash. Back in the bedroom he was still stroking his monster cock and I said.

“You keep doing that and you will come all over everything…!” He laughed and said. “Baby, that’s what David paid you to do, make me cum. So why don’t you just sit your hot pussy right down on this…!” I got on my knees over the top of him. He started playing with my breasts as I took a hold of his hard as steel cock and lined it up to my pussy.

“Oh my God…shit…it still is good this morning…!” I moaned as I lowered myself down on his cock. He was squeezing my nipples as I started rocking on his cock. I started out slow but that didn’t last long. Before to long I was riding his cock like I was on a wild bull. I’ve always loved a morning fuck…hell I like to fuck any time…this was wild, hot; just all out fucking. I had my boobs in his face and he was sucking them as hard as anyone had ever…god I was going to go off again…so what else is new.

Then his fingers go between my legs and he squeezes my clit. I blew up, that set me right off. My body shook as I yelled I was coming. I squeezed his arms as hard as I could as my orgasm went through me. He then took a hold of my hips and started pulling my pussy down on his cock as hard as he could. Then all at once he yells…”oh you fucking whore…oh shit…yes…oh fuck…!” His cock just kept jerking and jerking as he pumped load after load of his cream in me. Me head was spinning as my orgasm was coming to an end the same time as his. I fell over on his chest out of breath. His cock was still deep inside my pussy.

He gave me a kiss on the cheek.

“You really know how to make an old man feel like he’s done a good job…!” I panted out…” trust me; you did a good job…!”

Then he kind of pushed me off the top of him. I landed on the bed right next to him. I felt his sperm running out of my wet pussy. He got up out of bed and said, baby I hate to rush but its 7 am and I have to be at the Airport by 9, as he was dressing. He got in his wallet and handed me three new hundred-dollar bills. He said here is a little tip for you. I know David paid you so this is from me. Then he gives me a pen and tells me to write down my number. I wrote down my home number…but I was off by two numbers…and handed it back to him.

He said, ok, I’m off to my room and the shower, thanks for the good time, you were great, see you. Out the door he went. Talk about a slap in the face. I’m laying there in a garter belt and stockings, with his sperm dripping out of me and all I get is see you? Then my mind falls back in place; shit I’m just a hooker to him. Nothing more than a whore. That afternoon when I got home I found in my mail box a letter and in it was 500 big ones from David and I knew that David might get a phone call soon about having a visit with me on Larry’s next trip down.

More to cummm….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 15)

Posted by admin

Chuck’s dad

As most of you know I had recently taken up with some of the men in the neighborhood. The youngest was just a boy…an over grown boy…but still a boy. He was 18 and looked like 25 years old…Charles Kline lived across the street with his mother and father. After I married Tim and moved into his home, I got to know the Kline’s. Tim travel’s and is gone sometimes over a weekend. Other than the sex with Tim, I had a great life… I had everything I needed and wanted. So when Tim was not here I look for outside help to get me satisfied. I was fucking anyone and anything that had a big cock.

One day I got home from my hard day of spending money at the mall and went upstairs to get changed when the front door bell rang. I grabbed my silk gown and ran down stairs to open the door to see David Klein, Chucks dad was standing their smiled and looked me up and down and said “not disturbing you am I” I said no come in let me fix you some coffee.

David sat at the counter on one of our kitchen bar stools as he checked me out as we sat and talked about his son Chuck and thanked me for taking an interest in the boy. God if he only knew, he went on and said that Chuck told him not long ago how pretty he thought I was and that my husband is very lucky, I blushed and then he flirted some more as he went on to say that I was a good neighbor to look after Chuck. After a while he got up to leave and kissed me on the cheek as he did he then pushed me back against the wall and kissed me fully on the lips his hands were inside my robe…on my big 40DD tits and then one hand opening up my robe.

I was shocked and tried to push him away from me telling him “no this is wrong you cant” he then said “oh yes I can no one is going to know” he was strong and had me pressed against the wall with his arm and his hand going at my boobs and pussy. He was wriggling his fingers around trying to get them inside me but as I struggled he found it difficult, he kissing my neck and slowly going down to kiss the top of my tits which my nipples were going rock hard. I was still struggling and still saying “no stop no” he was panting and his hands were all over my body. David was kissing me on the lips with his tongue down my throat and pressing against me.

You are one sexy bitch, Marca. I can’t help but want to fill you with my seed every time I look at you,” he confessed passionately. I could feel his man hood against my pussy he was hard and big, shit like father like son. “You want this as much as me!” His hand was rubbing the top of my pussy with his fingers he then entered my hole with a finger and then pulled out telling me how wet I was. I tried one last time to push him away from me but he had my legs open and pulling my pussy lips open as he rubbed them. Oh shit he was winning…but I must fight him off.

“David you got to stop! Tim will kill you, you can’t…please stop…your wife…we are married…you got to stop…!”

“Marca…did you fight off my son like this…he is only a boy…you can go to jail for a long time…just had to fuck him…didn’t you…?”

I closed my eyes and stopped struggling with him…shit he knew! “How did you find out? Did Chuck tell you? Does his mother know?” He smirked at me and said. “No his mother does not know. I came home one day early and saw Chuck coming from your place and he made the mistake of dropping his underwear in his bedroom and not the dirty close bag and a load of sperm was still in it. It didn’t take me long to put two and two together, I watched him and you real close after that!”

“Shit you think anyone else could know?”

“Baby, the only way I got it all out of him was when I told him he could not get his drivers permit if he didn’t tell me the truth, he said you two been fucking since last summer, true?”

I just nodded yes, “David he forced me, it was almost rape, nothing I could do!” He laughs out loud and than said. “I guess it was rape last week when he said you sat on his lap and rode him while he sucked your big boobs, he just loves to suck you, but I am sure you know that!” I turned my head away as he moved his head down between my legs and I could feel his rough tongue frantically moving around my clit and being licked all over, as much as I wanted him to stop it felt so good, and he new I was wet and horny.

He then stood up and I once again tried to cover my tits now on full view for this 50 something year old man to see. He pulled my arms away and said “you have a set of tits… don’t hide them…!” He sucked on my nipples and kissed all over my tits he then kissed all down my body back to my clit when I could feel him tugging at his trousers I new he was going to fuck me, his hands were all over me and he was panting and kissing every part of my body.

“Sweetie, I have been waiting for a long time to get in your pants, I have stroked myself off many times wishing I had you sitting on me with my cock stuffed up your tight twat and my mouth full of your tits. So yea, I want to fuck you. I want to fuck you real bad. I need to screw you and now…!”

I looked down and his trousers and pants were round his ankles he was standing with his hard knob sticking out I wasn’t surprised on how big it was, He tried to force my hand down on his cock and told me “jerk me, jerk it” I put my hand around him and slowly jerking up and down he was wet on the tip and I new he, ‘the bastard’ was ready to come.

“Marca I know your type, you’re the whore we guys pick up in a bar, have sex that night, and forget about the next day. Your nothing but a prostitute, your not a cheap fuck, I bet old Tim never got any before you married him, the dumb shit, you got him fooled, show me how you suck cock!”

I just closed my eyes and went down on him what else could I do. I unzipped his pants all the way, pulled then and his briefs to the floor. On my knees, I had to turn my head to the side to get it in my mouth. He groaned as I licked the head. I thought it was already hard, but it was getting bigger with each lick, and it was already a monster! I felt a hand behind me, and he pushed his whole cock into my mouth, down my throat. I could feel his public hair on my nose and hair. My eyes shot up looking at him trying to tell the son-of-a-bitch that he was choking me. I went to licking and moving my lips all over the long fat tube of manhood that filled my mouth.

I sucking him hard and gently tried teasing with my tongue as he was ramming it down my throat. Than all at once he pulled out of my mouth and pulled me into the den over to the leather couch and pushed me down on top of it. “You want this cock in that pussy?” He saw the lust in my eyes, my heavy breathing, my nipples were rock hard, he knew I wanted it, he knew I wanted him to ‘fuck my cunt.’ I looked up and with that sly smile I give off when I am horny, I said.

“You’re nothing but a bastard, you no good son-of-a-bitch, yes for god sake fuck me…!” He hesitated at first and looked at me, than I felt the head of his cock at my fold, he slipped it up and down my slit, and the mother fucker was teasing me!

“Damn you fucking whore, that thing is dripping!

“You’re an ass hole; can you fuck as good as your kid, you bastard? Come on show me how good you are! Shit I bet all you can do is show that your just one hung stud. Fuck me like I’m your bitch!”

“You two dollar whore, I’ll show you who can fuck!” Than he got down on the leather couch between my legs on his elbows and I felt the head slip in, damn it was wide. I pulled my legs up and spread them wide giving him more access to my love tunnel. With one hand on his ass cheeks I took the other and held my tits up for him to suck. I felt an inch or two go in, the thickness was expanding my vagina walls.

“Oh David that feels, so good; oh god, that feels so big and hard take your time I want to savor this for as long as I can!”

“Damn Marca you’re tight as hell!”

“That’s because you have a cock like a horse ready to breed! I see where Chuck gets his!”

He moves forward and pushes a little and moves into me another two inches and I tighten and release my muscle like a hand squeezing his manhood. With my head resting on the couch, David grabbed my tits hard. He played very rough with them, pulling, pinching and slapping them. I felt my cunt beginning to leak juices and could sense that long lost feeling of an orgasm coming on.

“You like that bitch? Like my fat cock up your tight cunt, abusing your tits?

“Oh fuck yes!” Please cum in my cunt. I want to feel you’re slimy cum up my cunt.

He pushed harder each time and I could feel his large balls slapping up against my ass. I took my right hand and reached between my legs and began to rub his large balls.

“Good girl…! Rub my balls and feel them when I dump my load.”

“Ready for my load bitch? Want to be full of cum?”

Than the sex came to a sudden halt; the phone was ringing and I knew that was my husband calling me. We both froze and looked at each other and than on the second ring we looked at the phone. “That’s Tim, your long time friend calling me and here you are fucking his wife…!” I didn’t make a move to answer; I just wrapped my legs around his hips and pulled him in deeper. “I don’t need to get it…let him leave a message…!” Than the recorder came on, my sexy voice telling whoever to leave a message.

“Hi honey, I guess your not home, hope you are having a good day. I bet you went to the mall…! Marca baby I am sorry about the other night, I was just to tired to do anything, I promise to make it up to you when I get home this weekend. I love you…! Bye…!”

I looked up at David, my newest fuck buddy and he looked at me, at he same time we both started laughing out loud. I looked back at the phone and said in a low voice. “Sorry Tim, I can’t hold off until this weekend…!” David looked down at me with that smirk on his face., like all big cock bastard’s get when they know your other half can’t compete with them. He looked over at the phone and said.

“Don’t worry Tim old boy, I’ll take care of her, I’ll give her what you can’t…!”He than looked back down at me, seeing my big grin I had from ear to ear. “You need this big old thing baby, don’t you…? Need to have what your little dick husband can’t give you; does that little dick ever have a big load for you…?”

“Oh…you son-of-a-bitch, just fuck me. You know you got more than him…fuck…do something with it! Shit, no way my husband can’t dump as mush in me as you, .give it all to me…I need it.” Thinking of Tim’s little cock and this big rod in me…I lost it and went off screaming and pulling him in as deep as I could. David went to humping me like a man half his age.

“You dirty whore! Sleazy bitch! All you want to do is fuck! Right? You just want to lie around all day with your legs spread open and screw.” The more he talked dirty to me, the hornier I got. I couldn’t hold back the first shattering, splendid orgasm, and the first of many I knew I would have before the day was over.

“Yes…yes so good…! Oh David, it feels so good having you inside me, I love it. You big stud you fuck your wife like this. I want you to fuck me like your fucking her. I want to feel you cum inside me; I want the same seeds that you plant in her. It is so nasty to have my husband’s trusting neighbor’s cock in me. I want to be my fuck toy, I want to please you David, just tell me what you want and I will give it to you or do it. Oh David, yes, I love having a cock in me, oh shit I love this. I love being fucked. I love it that you want to fuck me, to eat me, to fondle me, to finger me, oh David I got to have it, just keep fucking me!.”

“Oh you are such a slut whore, I’ll fuck you as long as you want to be fucked, and I will be more than willing to fuck you. I knew you would be this way, shit you are one fucking hot bitch. Your just like that whore I use in Denver every month…your just a hot slut wanting to please men. You will never have to worry about not having sex honey; you were built for sex, hot, nasty sex.”

He then sucked my tits sucked my neck and pushed his cock in my cunt he started to grunt as he pushed up and down in me I lay there and stared at him his eyes were wide open and he was grunting and panting as he gave two more pushes up me and shot his come filling my pussy right up, he went to pull out of me but I told him. “You started this now you make me come…again…!” David took a deep breath and while it was still stiff he carried on pushing in me he had not gone limp and I could still feel him and I was very wet from his cream in me but I moved with him and he sucked my nipples with a few more pushes I come.

He got off me and on his knees he was getting his second wind, hell I hope he wanted seconds.

“Here David lat me clean it.” I got on one elbow and wrapped the cock with my other hand. I couldn’t get my hands around it. I licked the head where cum was still dripping out slowly while I pumped his cock with my hands. After about a minute, he started getting up to gather his clothes. I lay back on my back with my legs pulled up and spread so that my knees were up beside my tits. I had my hands down around my legs playing with my pussy and ass…I made eye contact with David.

“Oh, David honey do you need to go so soon…?” “Fuck Marca…you still horny…? You can’t keep your fingers away from your hole…? Shit you are nothing but a Nymph!”

I was now fingering my asshole in a major way with my left hand and with my right I was rubbing my fold. I had cream running down my ass and when I pulled my finger out, you could see cum juices all over my finger, I smiled and licked my finger clean. I looked over at David and said…“You taste good…!” I returned to fingering my ass and licking my finger…I played with my pussy by pulling my pussy lips apart giving him a great close up shot of my open cunt that had been well fucked and oozed with his cream.

Finally I tired and just laid flat on the leather couch. I looked over at him saying, “Tim will be gone one more night…to bad your wife is home…tonight…! But I guess Kim will get some tonight!” He stopped looked down at me and said. “Kim and I stop having sex years ago, she don’t like it!”

“So where do you get your sex?”

“From two or three prostitute I know. You going to be one of my girls, I’ll pay you good baby, you’re worth every dime…!”

“You bastard, I don’t need the money!”

He got dressed kissed me on the cheek and went home to his wife. Of course, .I never mentioned this to anyone. Around the neighbor hood I see him a few times…we have it down to a standard routine…we don’t speak to each other…we don’t even look at each other. David and I started seeing each other once a month at a motel across town on his noon hour.

Four months later…on a Tuesday morning my phone rang.

To be continued….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 14)

Posted by admin

I’m an Understanding Wife

I was in the kitchen when Tim got home from a long day at his office… I gave him a kiss on the cheek and right away I saw he had a troubled look on his face. I got his vodka on the rocks and sat down in the den with him and ask the big question.

“Honey, what is the matter, something is on your mind?”

“Just shit at work, Marca let me ask you something! You would tell me if you were unhappy with me our life?” (Shit what brought this on, damn have I been found out, who the fuck did I just fuck to get caught fucking with…)

“Tim you know I would, ah, ah but honey I am not unhappy, are you crazy?”

“I had Dan come in today to tell me he is giving me notices, seems Judy can’t stand his long hours and is being neglected and needs more out of life than her two kids and what they have!” (That dumb fucking bitch, her husband is Vice President of the company, makes 6 figures a year, lives in a house much like ours and she wants something else.)

“Oh Tim I am so sorry, I know how much Dan mean to you and the company! He has been with you since the start!” (Damn, my husband has made him a million dollars over the years, wow.)

“Marca you’re not close to Judy, but have you ever heard her or any of the wives say something like that to you?” (Shit, me being what I am and the way I look, they want come near me, I can make other women feel like a shit sandwich.)

“Tim, honey, they never talk to me, you know the bosses wife and all, I am not close to any of them, and don’t want to be!”

“Marca I travel, put in long hours and you and Judy are the same age, why is it your happy and she’s not? I guess that is the reason we are all different!” (She doesn’t have time to screw like I do, I guess.)

“Will she has two kids and we don’t have any and I do get to make a trips with you from time to time, so we are together more than a couple with kids!” (Only reason I am on a trip with you honey, is when it is my time of month and I don’t have sex. Why stay home and be alone, so I am with you, and I still don’t have sex.)

“Your right and we are together when I am home!” (Will I do meet up with my big cock lover’s during the day; I get in a good screw on Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday. afternoons.)

“Marca you would tell me if I was not living up to my duties as a husband?” (Damn Tim with that little we-we you got you can’t live up to a good butt fuck.)

“Oh baby, you will be the first to know if I am unhappy with anything about you.” (Shit what can you do about it? You can’t grow a new, bigger, thicker dick, so it goes.)

“So I guess Judy is not getting enough at home, from Dan, or did he go into details?” (Dumb bitch, with her looks she could be fucking most anyone if she got off that high moral crap.)

“Will all Dan said was she was not being satisfied and he did say he was not taking care of business at home.” (Honey men at yours and his age can’t do it like a 25 year old, I should know I just had one three weeks ago.)

“All she is doing is putting stress on Dan, poor Dan!”(I wonder how big his cock is.)

About that time the phone rand and Tim had to take it and the rest of the evening went on with other things that married people talk about and it was later at bed time that we got back to Dan and Judy. I had come out of the shower and slipped on my sexy low cut night gown and I saw Tim’s eyes dart to my boobs and knew he would be horny tonight. I turned off the over head light and with just the night stand light on I slipped into bed and lay on my back as he fixed his pillows to fall back on. Tim looked over at me and said.

“Honey I am so lucky to have you, god I feel sorry for Dan!” (I bet he soon will join the ranks of the jerk off club.)

“Tim, I think they just stopped talking to each other, we always know what the other one is thinking and wanting when we get in bed, right?”

“Yea, I think you might be on to something! I sometimes wonder if I please you the way you want me to, do I honey?” I smile up at the big hunk. (No, but that is why god made other men for me.)

“I guess I am not like other women, you know the oral thing and all, but Tim you know how much I like it that way and your so understanding about intercourse with me, thank you baby! Tim you don’t feel put off with just us having sex by you putting it in me once or twice a month do you?”

“My god no Marca, you’re my wife, my soul, I would do anything to make you happy and if doing oral on you is what makes you happy, it makes me happy! Honey I guess in away, I am lucky you are like that, you know I go off so fast when I actually do get it in!” (Thank god you do, I don’t have to mess with it that much.)

“Oh Tim, I never noticed you go off fast, do you? Of course, doing it that way is not our thing, is it? Tim should we set aside this Sunday night for some hard screwing, I think you might need some action that way and as a good wife I should be willing to do it some time like that!” (Your little pecker want last 2 minutes in me.)

“Oh yes Marca that would be great, I get so hard at work sometimes thinking about you and me, me slipping it in, I have made a wet spot on my pants a few time thinking about it. One thing I don’t have is a problem of getting it up when I think of you!” (Honey keeping it up is the thing.)

“Tim you think Dan has a problem getting it up for her, or keeping it up, does he try to make love?”

“Will, Judy doesn’t look like you, so if he had you every night like I do, he would have no problem.” (My love I never met a man who had that problem when I was nude in bed with him.)

“Oh Tim do I make you get it up?”

I drew back the bed sheets to reveal a small erection poking up into his briefs. “Take your undies off honey so I can play!” Tim with a smile and closed eyes lifted up his hips as he pulled down his jockey briefs and dropped them off the side of the bed to the floor. “Tim honey, pull your legs back up to your chest and hold them there.” His little picker was like a large middle finger with a small mushroom head, poor thing was just useless. I took it between my thumb and forefinger. I smiled down at him and looked at his little boy dick, still amazed at how a man his size and build, could have such a small penis.

He was looking up at me and he saw me wet my middle finger and made sure I had a lot of spit on it and I put it at his ass hole and ran it in to the first knuckle. He jerked and pulled back on his legs and closed his eyes as he cried out. “OH no your hurting me honey, please no your nail, no, please no!”

“Oh shit I forget every time about my long nails and I am sure it can tear a little as I drive it into some guy’s ass. “Sorry, honey, I guess I should use one of my toys on you instead.” His eyes flew wide open, as if in shock. “Tim one of these nights I am going to use one of my toys on your ass, baby, make your ass my little pussy for the evening.”

As I stroked his little dick, I looked at him and his little thing and my mind wonder off thinking of……

(I’m sorry baby, but this little thing just won’t do it for me. Not now, not even tomorrow. I am at home alone most of the time while you are off making us money, and I waited for you like a good wife should. I was a good wife to you; will for the first few weeks of our marriage. While most people thought I married an older man for his money, you know that I didn’t. I love you. I was and still am good to you, and this is how I repaid your trust. Well, honey, from now on, I’m going to be as good as I can be. Your little slut will jerk you off any time, will almost any time. All you have to do is keep being like you are and I will run and play! I’m going to take a massive cock whenever I can get it. And since you’re not one with even a good size we-we, I guess that’ll be quite often, won’t it?)

“Oh Tim jerk it off for me honey you know how much I like watching you jerk off!” I moved around to where my butt was in his face and spread my legs wide, I looked over my shoulder and smiled at him as he jerked his little we-we. “Tim, baby, French my ass, you know how I just love to have you tongue it as you jerk!” (Besides I let you eat my pussy night before last.)

I lowered my head to the bed and my mind raced in different directions, thank god to tomorrow is the 15th, the water delivery guy Mike will be here, big cock Mike! Oh yes, big Mike god what a cock, damn just less than 10 hours until he is here. It didn’t take Tim long to get me excited with his tongue working on my ass to think about it working on my pussy. Just than he shot off and I saw it run down on his hand and to his belly. I reached over and took a scoop of it and licked it, making sure he saw me. Than I wiped his belly off with my fingers and turned over on my back. I moved back up on the head board leaving Tim resting on one elbow looking at me. I lewdly grabbed my thighs with each hand and spread my legs like a wanton whore. I couldn’t believe that I was behaving like that, I let the last of his cream I had on my hand spread over my pussy lips. I was like a bitch in heat, offering my pussy to him like some kind of slut. He saw me spread his cream on my lips and I had that sexy fuck you look on my face.

“Eat me” I moaned in a guttural voice.

When Tim heard the words come out of my mouth he looked shocked. I never spoke like that to Tim in such a demanding way. “Tim if you want some pussy Sunday night, eat me! You eat me until I say stop you understand?” Tim just nodded and was down on his knees with his face in my pussy before I could say anything else. Tim began to slowly lick up and down my cunt lips. I was lost in another world. I closed my eyes and all I could see was Mike the water delivery guy’s large cock being stroked in front of my face. The scene changed and I imagined that Mike had ejaculated into my pussy and that Tim was licking it out of me. That was it! I went over the edge with that thought in my mind. My body jerked as Tim licked my pussy lips and flicked my clit with his tongue. This was my first orgasm of the day and I was still not satisfied!

When Tim saw that I came, his head came up and he looked at me expectantly. But I wasn’t about to take his little wiener tonight. The images in my mind were still there and I didn’t want my husband little dick anywhere close to me.

“More” I moaned, as I pushed his face back down into my wet pussy.

Tim, being the good husband that he is, complied immediately and went back to licking up and down my slit. The feelings again began welling up inside me, this time much stronger. I began hunching into Tim’s face. It felt as though I was using his face to masturbate myself. I reached down and began rubbing my clit. My orgasm was building up inside me and I was raising my hips higher, egging Tim on to stick his tongue into my pussy hole as I furiously rubbed my clit. I felt nasty and raised my hips even higher presenting my tight little rosebud to his mouth. I could sense that Tim knew what to do, but to make sure; I pushed his head into my ass hole and began moving my hips against his mouth. Without speaking Tim was back licking and French kissing my backdoor.

Oh, that felt so good, god I loved it. My finger was a blur as I abused my clit and opened my ass hole to his tongue. By this time, my hubby was really into it I had him going from rimming me to sticking his tongue in as far as my tight rosebud would let him. As his tongue fought to violate my ass hole, I lost it. I came like crazy, squirting feminine juices all over my husband’s hair. He must have thought I was peeing, so much cum shot out of my pussy. I realized that I was screaming in ecstasy at the force of this orgasm. As I came down, Tim was staring at me sheepishly, wet from my female ejaculation.

“Wow” he said. “What got into you tonight?”

I murmured softly “thinking about making love to Mi, ah, my, my lover, you, you silly boy!”

I was suddenly embarrassed by my lie. I closed my eyes, partly to hide the emotions that were welling up in me – guilt, fear, excitement and yes, sexual arousal.

To be continued….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 13)

Posted by admin

Jake fixed me up with Earl

I loved my husband, everything about him was great but god why was he so small. There was no doubt that I was the trophy wife, the gorgeous adornment on the arm of a successful businessman. I had learnt quickly how to please him, he was my VIP ticket to the good life, but I needed more. The few months since our wedding, a flagging libido and his pursuit of money meant I had a lot of time on my hands.

Our sex life has also changed dramatically over the past few months of our marriage…in fact it was about the time I started going out to get me some fresh young meat that it took off in a different direction. I’ve only had normal intercourse with Tim about four times in the last two or three months. And each time he pushes it…to have sex…I made him go down on me first and then would hurry him up to get off, which didn’t take long anyway, since he is good for about four minutes on a good day. Most of the time now, I make him plead with me just to suck my luscious cunt a few minutes before I let him try and slip it to me. I routinely encourage Tim to jack off when he is on the road…telling him that it keeps him from needing sex that bad. I always remind him of his wedding vows and of being faithful to me, just in case he even thinks of seeking out another woman. I was not into playing by the same set of rules.

One of my first lovers I had after I married and still see once a month is Big Jake, our big black handy man and lawn keeper. Jake is about 6′5″ 250# and became my full time lover after the first time I had that long black snake of his, shit the man is hung. He comes to the house twice a month in the summer and once a month in the winter. After the first few months of him and me getting it on we got into a routine of meeting at my place right after lunch when Tim was out of town for Jake’s payday. Jake did all the handy man work and lawn service for an afternoon of pussy. Tim always gave me a check each month to pay house hold bills and by the end of the first year I was keeping most of the money, yea I was taking a lot of things out in trade.

One day I got home around noon to see Jake and his crew of Mexican cleaning up the front yard and loading tools in the pickup truck. I had been to the mall and was going to stay home the rest of the day since Tim was in town and would be home around 6. I got out of my car as the truck pulled out of the drive with the Mexican in it and Jake in the second truck stopped and came back to where I was. Than a tall big black guy built much like Jake also got out.

“Hi Ms. Marca, how are you?”

“Hi Jake, I’m fine! Hey the yard looks great, as it always does!”

“Marca, want you to meet my X brother in law Earl, Earl this is Ms. Marca!” I nodded at him. Damn Earl was as tall as Jake and built the same, his head was bald and he had a gold middle tooth.

“Hi Earl nice to meet you.”

“Will at last I get to meet the famous Ms. Marca, I’ve heard so much about you and I can see old Jake was not kidding about how hot you look!” I look at Jake with that blank look of what the hell have you told him. Jake smiles back at me and said.

“Earl’s cool, he knows we got an understanding about all the work going on here!” I look back at Earl with wide eyes and still can’t seem to find the words to say to him. “Marca, Earl and I were on our way to lunch, going to get some Bar B Q over across the tracks at this little hole in the wall we know; come go with us!”

“Oh Jake not a good time Tim is in town, will be home around 5:30 or 6.” I had worn my jeans and 4′ heels to the mall with White pull over top that let my 40DD be the center of attention… The pull over material was thick enough that I had not worn a bra, something I never do. You could not see my nipples thought the material, so I went braless.

“We will have you back by than, hell no one but the black folks will see us, you don’t need to worry about being seen on that side of town. We will go in the truck, put your sun glasses on and your as safe with us. We will protect you from the boy’s over in the hood.”

“Yea, but who will protect me from you two?” I looked at the two hunks and that old feeling was coming on me, girl you better not go, tell them no. “Jake I need stay here, you going to come by Monday afternoon, Tim will be on a trip!”

“You got it baby!” They both laugh and I giggled as I tried to open my car door to get my packages of stuff I had bought. Just than Earl said to Jake. “Hell Jake you told me she was cool, and a sister, I guess us niggers not good enough to have lunch with!” Than he moved his hand down to his crouch and I saw the outline of his cock hanging down the pants leg. I looked at Jake and said. “I never been a bitch to you have I Jake?” Jake moved up next to me put his arm around my hip and pulled me toward him. “Go take that top off and just put on a thin T-shit so we can see your big nipple get hard for us, go girl you got 5 minutes!” With that he patted my ass as I walked toward the house. I looked back at them smiling and said to myself. Opportunity doesn’t knock on a person’s door every day, and when it knocked on my door, I decided to grab it with both hands.

I slipped on a T-shirt that came down to my belly button and the Jeans were low on the hips and my 4″ open toed heels made my ass stand out. Nothing but pure sex that was all it was, nasty looking street whore. When I came out of the house I could see the two big black men were pleased with how I had dressed, my nipples were like two high beams coming thought the thin cotton material. Setting in Jakes pickup between the big men, we rode over to the black side of town and into an area that no white woman should ever try and visit. Good thing I have some black in me, being of mix race can get you into some places that a white woman could never go. The little black I have can fool a lot of white folks and most of Tim’s friends have no idea that I’m of mix race. Most think I’m Italian.

Earl had his eyes on me the whole trip and I got a good look at his bulge on the way over. The man was not hurting; he was built about like Jake. We get to this hole in the wall, Benny’s Bar B Q and bar. A one story wooden building with smoke coming out the stove pipe that is jetting out the rear end of the building, damn place smells good. Once inside, the place was a joint for Bar B Q, beer and a small dance floor that one or two couples were dancing to some rap song coming from the over head speakers. I had to laugh to myself; Tim would never be found in a place like this.

Over the course of the next hour I ended up having a big platter of Bar B Q links, meat and Cole slaw. I’m not a beer drinker, but some how I did get two or was it three down me. Than Jake wanted to dance and after that I was dancing several times with Jake and Earl, and than two other old friends, Benny the owner and some guy named Carl, who had joined us right after the meal was delivered. I told Benny how much I enjoyed the Bar B Q and he had the cook fix me up a big platter of ribs, links, and sliced meat to take home. Will that took care of dinner for Tim and me.

With each dance the men grew a little bolder and the conversation grew a little more flirtatious. I could feel them moving their bodies against me to the beat of the music and recognized the pressure of their semi-hard penises against my lower body parts. I should not have, but I allowed them to rub their thighs into my crotch, I’m such a fucking tease. I was feeling the pressure flame up into my boobs as my nipples stood out and was rock hard for all to see coming thought the cotton T-shirt.

I also understood what they were really after as they showered me with compliments and suggestive comments about the things they would like to do with me as we danced. The whole situation had an effect on me that I could feel inside my body, I realized that I was being aroused more than I had thought by all this attention and that my body was growing very horny. Than Carl told Benny that we should move the party to the back pool room and all at once everyone stood and I felt myself being taken to the back of the big place. The room had one pool table and some chairs and three small tables in it and the place smelled of smoke and beer.

“Hey Ms. Marca, Jake said you were a model, how about a few picture for me to hang on the wall to dress up the place?” I just smiled and someone handed me my 4th or was it my 5th beer. “How about if we take a few pictures, I got my camera. I’d love to get some shots of you on the pool table, sexy shots on the pool table.”

“Yeah, sure,” I agreed. “What types of posing you want me to do?”

“Honey just do your thing, someone lock that fucking door this is a private party!” Oh shit I knew this would happen, you just can’t say no can you?

I smiled and lifted the beer bottle to my lips, licking the neck of it very slowly before taking another drink. Then I said, “Are the doors locked?” Jake nodded his head. I looked around at the four black men. “Want to have some fun?”

Benny spoke up. “Can you handle all of us?”

Instead of answering, I stood up on the pool table. I said, “Who wants to party?” All the guys turned to look at me then walked over to the table. One of them yelled, “Dance for us, baby.” I wiggled my ass for them, wondering how they expected me to dance without music. After a minute, a song started playing over the intercom. Benny turned the music up louder then returned to his seat below me. I was now standing directly in from of them. I slid my hands over my body and drew them through my long jet black hair and began to erotically move for him.

“Oh, yeah, baby, fucking move that body! God damn Jake you said she had a body, this whore is something else!”

Before I knew it my top was off and I had my DD out for all to see, shit I knew than I was not getting out of here until they had me for there fun and games. I was topless, leaning back on pool table top, legs spread wide apart, with just my jeans and heels on. Apparently I was the surprise entertainment for the afternoon, and they just stood and stared. I loved it! With an audience, I really showed off for the camera, touching myself, licking my nipples, but I didn’t want to reveal everything so I kept the jeans on. Will not for long, Before I could react two hands were at my zipper and on my pants leg unzipping and pulling my jeans off me and there I was on my butt laying back on my elbows looking at whoever was taking the picture of my honey pot and my big boobs, I did smile as he took the shot.

“Hey the hoe didn’t have on any panties!” I giggled and stood up and began to dance, I pumped my body all around shaking my big 40DD wide tits. I moved in front of them wickedly, shaking my body and then teasing them by pressing my tits together. I shook them up and down and slid my hands in between her thighs rubbing my slick pussy lips, and then I put my fingers in my full-pouting mouth.

“Bend down and touch your toes…I did as the voice said… “Excellent, now spread your cheeks wide”. Again, I did as I was told, feeling completely vulnerable and even more aroused. I knew that they was able to see the moisture as it was now beginning to trickle down my leg and my engorged clit must be glistening like a spot light.

“Fucking, yeah…let’s get this party going, my big boob piece of ass.” One of them said.

I brought my hand down and started rubbing one of the big black cocks through his pants. I then pulled down his zipper and grabbed his stiff dick. He spread his legs and I turned to see that it was Benny the owner. I than moved down in front of him. I’m a noisy cock sucker; my attitude has always been to ensure that the cock’s owner knew he had been blown. I loved to use lots of saliva to lubricate the head before taking it deep into my mouth. I then put my hands on his thick black thighs and grabbed his firm cock and shoved it in my warm, soft mouth and sucked on it. Back and forth, up and down I sucked him off.

“I bet your old man hasn’t got a cock like this Marca.” I looked up at Benny and smiled. “Hey girl I ask you a question, your old man got one this big?” Benny was not that big, maybe 7 inches, but almost twice what Tim had. Letting the meat slip from my slobbering mouth for a second I spoke up to Benny, “No. he has a tiny dick.” The room descended into laughter and just before slipping the cock back into my mouth I said “If I had one like this at home, I would not need to be here.”

I moaned in delight at the taste of his cock. He groaned as the tip of his shaft hit the back of my throat. I slid my hands around him and squeezed his ass, pulling him closer to me. I started sucking him a slow easy rhythm and than I started sucking faster as I moved my lips with expertise while licking the underside of the black shaft. I watched his face as his pleasure grew. He started to shake when I sucked him all the way in and held him there. He said, “Oh my God!” as his cock shot a huge load of cum in my throat. I swallowed every drop before releasing my grip on his ass. He stepped back from me and walked away on wobbly legs. I licked my lips and looked at Earl who had got on the table behind me and was sliding his cock up and down my slit. On my hands and knees I looked back to see Earl ready to do me doggie.

My eyes popped wide open, shit he was as big as Big Jake. My god this was a view that I wasn’t expecting. A large black cock and heavy balls dangling over my ass. This cock was long, heavy, thick and very contoured with veins. Earl was stroking it to maintain the erection. It looked to be at least 10″ long and I couldn’t guess the girth, but his fingers only just reached around it. I was mesmerized as he lowered the head to rest it on my pussy lips; the head was the size of a large purple plum. Than I felt it on my fold, past my fold and my lips wrapped around it as though to suck it in, but Earl kept it still.

“You going to put it in, or just play with it!”

“Tell me how bad you need it you big boob bitch!”

“I need your cock in me, I need to cum,” I moaned as he began slowly slipping it in.

“Why… can’t your husband make you cum?”

“No he can’t,” I managed to squeeze out between deep breaths.

“Why can’t he?” he asked.

“Damn you…I told you his dick is too small…!” Why was he making me say these things? Everyone in the room laugh out load.

“How big is it?” he asked. “Less then half as…oh god he is small maybe 4 inches…!” I moaned as I started to shake uncontrollably. Earl slowly pulled his cock out until only about five inches was buried in me.

“Is this all that your husband has?” he asked.

“No, he’s ….smaller….and….oh god please put it back in…..not as thick,” I said. Why was I betraying the man I loved like this? Was that really all Tim had? The orgasm I was looking for was fading again as he fucked me with only half his cock and I kept trying to push my ass back needing more.

“If you want more you’ll have to beg.” he demanded. “I need more,” I pleaded. “I need your cock.” Earl pulled another two inches out.

“Not good enough.” he said. “I need your big cock,” I said in desperation. “Fuck me with your big cock.”

“A little better,” he said and pushed it in about half way again.

With one slow thrust Earl slipped his cock into my tight but very moist cunt. I could feel my lips curl under as his monster cock went in. He pushed it all to the hilt so his balls were hanging between my wide spread legs. He held it there to allow me to get used to the size. As he held it there my lips started to uncurl and he slowly started to withdraw. The lips dragging along his shaft. He pulled it all the way to the tip of the head, holding to tease before going back in an inch or two. This son-of-a-bitch was teasing me. He started to fuck me slow, with long strokes.

“White boys, shit Ms. Marca does any of them have cocks this big.” My eyes opened wide as I realized the truth, only a black cock could give me what I really needed today. “I guess, but I need your BLACK cock,” I pleaded in desperation. “Fuck me with that big black cock.” Happiness spread through my body as he pushed his cock in all the way again. I thought to myself, man, he is huge like a horse. It must have been at least ten inches and as thick as my forearm. I could tell they were really surprised at me being able to take the pounding I was getting.

All Earl kept saying as he was drilling me was, “dame Jake, she is good… man could you make some good money off of this bitch…look at the tits on this whore…. I can’t believe she is taking my whole cock in her cunt… no bitch has ever taken it with out some protest, shit she is a … oh shit! She is a whore made for fucking.”

Carl just put his arm on my shoulder as Earl pounded me, smiled, and said, “Damn girl you are good. I hope you don’t get tired before I get to you?” I looked up at him as Earl rode me hard and tried to get the words out.

“I can … do … do you to, ah … take your… turn!” I looked over at Jake who sat in one of the chairs watching the show before him and when our eyes locked on each other, I just open my mouth and nodded yes. He knew I was telling him this was good. Than Jake started talking to me. “Marca, baby does that feel good?” With my eyes closed and my head down on my arm I cried out.

“OH YES, yes so good, god I love it, more Earl give it to me more!” Than we both began to hump harder into each other and were like the two dogs on the street fucking till the knot went down. :”Oh yes, it is so good, god how I love this, more Earl, more!” Than I felt Earl move his hands down to my hips and grip them like a vise and at than Earl started to yell that he was going to cum.

I yelled out, “Cum in my cunt! Cum in my cunt! I need it bad, real bad!” Earl did just that. When he finally pulled out of my over sized cunt, his dick was covered in cum. I just fell onto the table and rolled over on my back with my legs spread wide with cum running out of my cunt and Benny’s load of cum dripping off my chin onto my tits.

I looked up to see Carl and smiled at me, “I’m next!” Someone helped me off the table and I dropped to my knees in front of Carl. He was hard, but to my dismay, he was as thin and small as my husband. I took his cock into my mouth, grabbed his ass cheeks and began to yank him back in forth into my mouth. I ran my tongue up and down his shaft as I kneaded and spanked his ass. “That’s it bitch. Do it”. I took my ass play with him one step further. I worked a finger in and out of my cunt a few times. Then with one thrust I rammed it up his ass. He wined and thrust his hips upward. If he had a real cock, I’d have been choking on it. Instead, I just got a bit more of it in my mouth. I just couldn’t get in my cock sucking mood with him, so I got up and leaned over the end of the pool table. “It’s time to fuck me, if you can get it in.” He got behind me and I felt him poke at my fold I looked up at the rest and rolled my eyes and smirked.

Being so small, he just slid in with no pressure. I knew then that this wasn’t going to last long. He started sliding in and out, and was telling me things like ‘Yaw bitch, take this black meat’ and ‘You’re such a good hoe’. All this did for me was to bore me. After a few of his lines, he started going faster and tried driving in harder and deeper. He failed royally. When he began to whimper about being close to coming, I had him pull out; I spun around and began to jack off his little black dick. As I worked my hands faster and faster on his shaft, I figured I’d at least get a good load of cum. I was wrong. He had a few drops of cum drip from his cock head onto my hand.

I stood looking around the room and than I looked at Jake. He smiled and winked at me. “Ms. Marca, best I get you home, I need to be up and at work early, so get dressed!” Benny spoke up and said. “Hey Jake, man you don’t want any of that?” He smiled at Benny and looked at me. “I get it all the time, it’s not going anywhere!” Carl got some wet paper towels from the men’s room and I did get to wipe myself clean and got as much of the man juice out of me as I could, Earl did have a load. The truck smelled of sex and the boys had the windows down all the way to my place, will sometimes you got to pay the piper.

We pulled into the long circle drive and they parked behind my car and we got out of the truck I walked toward my Buick to get my packages I had forgot to take in at lunch, when I looked up to see Tim pulling in the drive. “Oh Shit, be cool! You just stop to see how the crew did, OK, be cool!” Tim pulled up to the garage and got out of his car. I gave him a big ear to ear smile and took a deep breath as I said to myself, show time.

“Hi honey, your home on time for a change!” Than Jake started toward Tim with his hand out to shake my husband’s hand.

“Mr. Tim, how are you sir?”

“Doing great Jake!” Booth men shook hands. “Marca been keeping you busy?”

“Oh Ms. Marca always has some little thing for us to do, Mr. Tim want you to meet my X brother in-law, this is Earl, Earl Mr. Tim!”

“Nice to meet you Earl! What line of business are you in?”

“I own and run a Pawn Shop, let me give you my business card, you ever need any good bargain’s I’m your man Mr. Tim!”

“Oh you better give that to Marca, she’s always looking for a good deal, better watch her, she will try and get it for nothing!” Earl gave me that look that said it all, (girl we can do some business.) Than Jake spoke up. “Earl we better go, Ms Marca, I’ll call you next week to see if you need anything!” Before I could answer Tim turned to Jake and said.

“Jake I just want you to know how much I appreciate you taking care of things around here when I’m gone, I know Marca has always said how dependable you are and always here, on time when she needs something taken care of!”

“Mr. Tim, you and Ms. Marca are real special people, and I want to do a good job for you folks and keep your business!”

“Will I just want you to know that your special, when Marca told me you came over late at night to take care of the water leak in the bath, that told me you’re the man! I don’t worry about her when I’m gone anymore, knowing you can take care of anything she needs!”

“Mr. Tim that is real nice of you sir and Ms Marca I hope I keep taking care of all your needs! Earl you better call Ms. Marca next week and see what you can do for this lady! You folks have a nice evening, bye!” Tim walked over next to me as the two guys got in the pickup and drove out of the drive way. Tim slipped his arm around me and gave me a peck on the lips.

“You have a good day honey? Wow honey you must have been out in the yard in the sun this afternoon!”

“Ah … yes, why?” Oh shit my T-shirt, he can see my nipples coming though my material.

“Will honey, you smell about like Jake and Earl, and they been out here sweating all day, I guess you can’t smell it when everyone else smell’s the same!”

“Let me go take a shower and get dinner ready!”

“Marca baby, what is for dinner, I’m hungry!”

“Oh I got something special, Bar B Q!”

To be continued….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

NATHAN continues his revenge

Posted by admin

It had been another full week that had passed. Jeremy was frustrated; he had tried to get out of the steel device but had no luck. He had tried bolt cutters, power tools, but they were too dangerous. Jeremy HAD to accept this new lifestyle.

As for Ashleigh, his girlfriend, she had told Jeremy how happy she has been with him over the last week. Their relationship, according to her had hit new heights of happiness because she felt that Jeremy was rarely grumpy, would not argue, and done nearly anything asked of him, including cooking, housework, massaging Ashleigh — which had become extremely frustrating for Jeremy as he had no way of release. He would massage Sarina’s perfect ass and would beg for her to let him fuck her, but Ashleigh would remind him that Nathan was the ‘key holder’ and this was the new lifestyle they would be living from now on

On this night, 7 days since Nathan’s last visit, Jeremy started to massage Ashleigh. Ashleigh had asked him to massage her ass and as Jeremy started to do this the pain of his cock, tying to escape the cage, was becoming too much. Jeremy started to whine about the pain.

Ashleigh handed Jeremy the phone, “Well, call Nathan babe, I want you to have release. You deserve it; you have been so good over the last week.”

“But I WANT to make love to you, and Nathan won’t let me. I know he won’t”, whimpered Jeremy.

“Just call him babe, I will ask him to let you fuck me”, she replied.

Jeremy then made and sent a text to Nathan asking him to come stay with them ASAP.

Nathan quickly replied with a “yes, tomorrow” text.

Another day had passed and Jeremy arrived home from work to find Ashleigh in a sexy outfit he had bought for her. It was a black corset with a hot set of fishnet stockings and a g-string. “Wow,” Jeremy shouted.

“Don’t get too excited dear, Nathan will be here in 10 minutes, Ashleigh purred, “so handcuff yourself to the chair in the bedroom and make sure you are naked”.

“Yes, I will,” Jeremy immediately surrendered, “but remember to tell Nathan to let me and you have sex.”

Ashleigh just replied with a hurried, “Quick babe, go… NOW.”

Jeremy walked to the bedroom thinking something didn’t seem right. He stripped down, and sat on the solid chair fixed to a wall. His mind wondering what was going to happen?

Ashleigh came in and handcuffed Jeremy to the chair and his legs together. As she did so Jeremy whispered, “Dam, babe, you are making me so horny in that outfit.”

Ashleigh straightened up slowly after handcuffing Jeremy’s ankles together. “Sorry Jeremy, Nathan called and we discussed the possibility of you and I fucking. He said no chance.” As she said this she looked down at Jeremy who looked like he had just lost a million dollars. “Sorry babe,” she continued, “but Nathan has also said he is taking this to the next level.”

“What…Why… What is THAT supposed too mean?” Nathan stammered.

Ashleigh stood in silence as they heard the door open and Nathan yell “Honey I’m home is Jeremy secured?”

“Yes babe” replied Ashleigh.

Nathan entered the room. He gave Jeremy a cocky grin, dropped his bag and stared at Ashleigh with amazement. “Holy fucking shit. Look at you, you’re amazing.”

Ashleigh was blushing, as Nathan just stood there admiring those long legs.

Jeremy, becoming jealous and angry said, “Nathan, please let me and Ashleigh have sex. Please, I am begging you, it has been 8 days and you must have an idea of how that would feel. I am asking with all my heart, please.”

“Shut up wimp, you’re NOT fucking her. She needs a real man.” Nathan taunted. “You have no idea how it felt for ME working with her all that time and just wanting to fuck her, but all I could do was wank. So shut it, I don’t care how long you are in that for.”

Nathan continued over to Ashleigh and grabbed her on the ass, started to kiss her neck and gently rubbed her groin with his other hand.

Jeremy interrupted, “Nathan, you…. You… please?”

Nathan charged over to Jeremy “What am I? Go on say it! Say it you pin-dick wimp!”

“Sorry Nathan, but please reason with us,” muttered Jeremy.

Nathan looked at Jeremy. “Take a seat next to us Ashleigh,” Nathan said as he motioned her over. “Now Ashleigh do you want him to have release? He is pissing me off! So, he will not be fucking you, but he may get release if you say so.”

“Ohh, yes Nathan, he should have release, ” Ashleigh granted.

But, Jeremy looked terrified. He was beginning to think release was going to be counted out.

“Ok then,” said Nathan, “but on one condition.”

“What? WHAT condition?” questions the worried Jeremy.

As Nathan stripped naked, he gave the key to Jeremy’s chastity cage to Ashleigh and instructed her to remove his device. Once the device was off, Nathan stood there naked with his huge cock in his hand, getting it hard, while staring at Ashleigh. Ashleigh was starring back at Nathan’s huge cock, getting wetter by the second!

Nathan gave a measuring tape to Ashleigh and asked her to re-measure Jeremy’s cock. Ashleigh started to measure. “Look at the small head on his cock,” laughed Nathan. “Mine is 6 inches around and his must be 4″ taunted Nathan.

“Ohh, my god… it has shrunk” exclaimed Ashleigh.

“What?” yelled Jeremy.

Nathan snickered, “Read it, what does it say?”

“13cm!” replied Ashleigh with a shocked face. “THAT is really small honey,” she said to Jeremy as he sat in disbelief. But it was the truth, Jeremy realized… he had seen it himself.

Nathan explained to them how wearing a device for such a period of time would shrink the penis because the cage was 9cm long and every time Jeremy got an erection it would fight the 9cm device with no hope of getting completely erect. “Therefore,” Nathan grinned, “Every time your little penis tries to get hard it retracts in to the body and hence it is getting smaller!”

Jeremy groaned out loud as he looked down at his little prick.

“How would you ever, ever please Ashleigh now?” teased Nathan.

Ashleigh was laughing with Nathan. She found it a bit funny and so while looking at Jeremy’s tiny dick said, “It’s cute babe, don’t worry I love you for you, not your cock.”

Jeremy had tears running down his cheeks.

Nathan again asked Jeremy if he wanted release.

“Yes,” whispered Jeremy.

“Ok, on one condition” Nathan taunted.

“What is it Nathan? What this time,” groaned Jeremy.

“Since I have been away, I have not had a wank in 4 days,” Nathan stated, “I would not last too long with a hot babe like Ashleigh… so I need pre-release.”

“NO, Nathan” interrupted Jeremy.

“Well Jeremy boy, if you want release you will suck my cock dry. Every drop.” instructed Nathan. “You will not bite or I will throw the key away… after I smash you.”

Both Jeremy and Ashleigh looked shocked.

“No way Nathan… I WILL not,” protested Jeremy. “II know we don’t like each other but please be reasonable… have some respect” pleaded Jeremy.

Nathan laughed again, smirked at Jeremy and replied, “Jeremy, you are right, I do fucking hate you. I love seeing you in denial, degrading you, fucking your hot bride-to-be, but you will be sucking my cock. If not today, I will lock you up and you will stay locked until you SUCK ME OFF, I don’t care if you wait a year.”

Ashleigh was becoming impatient, she was horny as hell and wanted to fuck. “Babe just suck his cock, I won’t watch”

“NO,” yelled Jeremy, “I am not a fag, for fuck’s sake. Nathan you wanker, please,”

With that Nathan picked up the device and started to put it back on Jeremy.

Jeremy was struggling… he spat on Nathan while swearing, and abusing him, but Nathan jammed it back on.

“Fuck you Jeremy, you can stay in for another week, and you will pay for spitting on me,” before Jeremy could reply, Nathan picked up his own underwear and jammed it in Jeremy’s mouth. “Taste ME, boy. Taste my ass and cock,” he said as he used tape to secure it to Jeremy.

Ashleigh was now playing with herself, rubbing her pussy through her new panties, “Come Nathan, fuck me now.”

“Not yet babe, I have a present for Jeremy,” Nathan said with a smile.

Jeremy was really gasping now, he could not get a word out through Nathan’s underwear. Nathan wanted so bad to fuck Ashleigh, but being really disciplined, he started to masturbate.

“Oh, Jeremy, I can’t wait to fuck your girl, she is so hot., You will never fuck her again that is for sure… and I have some ’spit’ for you. I am so close to cumming, and you will get my 4 days worth of cum all over your face. One hundred percent Nathan, ALL for you, and then I’ll fuck Ashleigh good. Oh yeah, I’m wanking over your girl, faggot,” Nathan crowed, “Oh fuck yeah, its cumming baby. Ohhhhhhhhh,” with that Nathan shot a massive load 20 cm from Jeremy’s face.

It went all over Jeremy’s eyes, it was load after LOAD, at least 5 massive squirts of cum, and it looked like a small cup full over his face.

Ashleigh was looking away, but laughing “Ohh my god Nathan, it’s like a fire hose,” she said.

Jeremy was crying, but you could not see it through his face. Nathan then removed the underwear from Jeremy’s mouth. Jeremy could not talk, he was gasping for air and trying to spit away the cum, but Nathan then went to Ashleigh and removed her g-string, wiped Jeremy ’s face clean of cum and quickly gagged him with Ashleigh’s g-string and new tape.

“There you go boy, you have tasted my cum on its own and then a mixture of my cum with your fiancée’s wet underwear. So wet because she likes my real man cock.”

The truth was the underwear was drenched! Ashleigh had never been so turned on before. The thought of a dominant man with a huge cock, who wanted her so badly, had become too much for her. She was dripping with excitement. Nathan began to stroke himself, gaining another erection, he said, “Now it’s our turn babe”.

Nathan went down on Ashleigh. He was more passionate this time round, kissing her from feet up to her groin before he went on to lick her into an orgasm. Ashleigh started to feel the sweet sensations from the last time Nathan was over. She was losing control. Nathan had complete mental control over Ashleigh.

Nathan stopped half way through licking her clit, glanced over to Jeremy and said, “Hey Jeremy, next time I am over you had better get a good taste of me, or I will have Ashleigh fuck your ass with a clone cock of mine.”, Jeremy sat humiliated, again, his cock throbbing, balls full of cum.

Nathan continued to lick Ashleigh until she was begging for his cock, “Nathan, please fuck me, get this done, I NEED it.”

With that Nathan stood to his feet and turned Ashleigh around on her knees to face Jeremy. He then began to fuck her doggie style.

“Ohh Nathan… that’s it… please don’t stop,” Ashleigh panted as she instantly started to climax. “Oh my god… oh fuck….oh yeah,” Ashleigh pants out each phrase as Jeremy watches Nathan’s cock slide deeper into her. “Ohhh…that… feels…SO..GOOD!” She screams as Nathan’s cock enters her all the way.

Slowly Jeremy watches as Nathan pulls his cock out and then slides it back in… over and over again with Ashleigh’s pants coming faster and louder with each stroke.

“Yeah Ashleigh, you like it huh?” Nathan gloats as he glances over to Jeremy. “It feels like getting FUCKED by a real man, huh? With this Nathan turns Ashleigh on her back and starts pumping away.

“Ha… look over there Ashleigh,” Nathan says, “your wimp is getting off watching me do what he CAN’T.

With his words Ashleigh begins to plateau in her orgasm. Her pussy had become sopping wet with the orgasm she had been waiting for all week. Her stomach was heaving up and down as Nathan’s huge member slid in and out of her… causing the lips of her pussy to swell. She screams “Oh YEAH..FUCK ME NATHAN… give me your HUGE COCK.”

“Don’t worry pin dick… I am definitely FUCKING HER,” Nathan grunts as his cock picks up the pace. Jeremy watches in pain as the two of them fuck… Nathan with full powerful thrusts of his hips and Ashleigh with legs wrapped around them urging her pleasure toward completion.

Each of them panting ‘oh yeah’ and ‘oh fuck’ with an occasional ‘take it’ and ‘give it to me’ with Andy’s eyes staring at them he KNOWS… they are coming TOGETHER.

Nathan slowly pulls his long softening cock out of Ashleigh. Ashleigh lay their satisfied, amazed at the feeling she experiences with Nathan.

“Ok Andy,” Nathan says with a grin, as he looks down on Jeremy, “Now you have a chance to get release, your last chance before I return next week. I will undo your gag and you will suck my cock clean, ok? Nod once if you will.”

Jeremy wanted release so bad, his cock was throbbing, fighting to get out of the device. He gave a nod.

“Good BOY, Jeremy, and remember if you bite you will regret it.” With this, Nathan undoes the gag and takes a hold of his huge cock. “Now suck it Jeremy,” as he forced it into Jeremy’s mouth.

Jeremy couldn’t believe what he was now doing, he knew he could not fight it… he wanted release and didn’t want anymore pain. As much as he wanted to bite Nathan’s dick off, he knew there would be a price to pay. So he tried to suck all of Nathans cock but it was so thick and long that Jeremy was gagging the whole time… trying not to choke.

“That’s it Jeremy, suck until I say stop. ALL the way… no teeth. Just lips and tongue… ohh yeah… you’re a good cocksucker. Taste my manhood and Ashleigh’s cum. Taste it all.” Nathan watched as his new cocksucker worked his dick over. He turned to Ashleigh and said “Look Ashleigh, you’re dating a fag, he loves this!” Ashleigh sat staring in disbelief. She had her hand covering her mouth, trying not to be sick.

After 5 minutes, Nathan removed his cock and walked to the dressing table and started to get dressed. Jeremy asked, “Nathan, you said you would release me?”

“Fuck off Jeremy. I will release you… next time I come… when you suck my cock and I blow in your mouth,” Nathan grabs his crotch for emphasis as he says it.

“No, Nathan, please,” Jeremy whined.

Nathan began to walk out of the room. “Ashleigh, undo his cuffs when I’m gone. And, Jeremy any playing up and I’ll bring some other men with me next time,” Nathan promises, “Goodbye cuckold bitch.” Nathan walks to Ashleigh and kisses her hand ,”Goodbye my lover, until next time.”.

Jeremy screams, “STOP him babe, please, he’s fucking with us, please undo me.”

Nathan was already gone as Ashleigh replied, “Babe, you SUCKED his COCK… you really sucked it, and I bet you liked it.. you’re a bisexual now and… and… a cocksucker.”

“No, babe… please… undo the cuffs so I can get the key.” But in response to his plea Ashleigh walked over to Jeremy and forced his face into her cream filled pussy, “Lick me clean babe, taste Nathans man juice in my pussy.”

Jeremy licked away… every drop. It went on for 5 minutes and by this time Nathan had escaped. As Ashleigh left the room she casually said, “Babe, think about what you have done… sucked a mans cock… I’m ashamed. I don’t know what Nathan has in store for us but I’m guessing YOU will be calling him everyday to BEG him to come back. You have his number, it’s been 8 days and counting, I’m sorry babe, I never thought that you were that small but after seen the other guys last month and now Nathan, I guess I was wrong. Anyway you know I love you, but I love doing this, I love having orgasms, and I hope you know Nathan will keep this discreet to a degree, just remember to do as he tells you, and as for 8 days, well unless u can convince Nathan to come back tonight, it will be 15 days when he returns next.

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Story about a loving couple who are now living in a cuckold relationship with a dominating bull

Posted by admin

This is the story about a loving young couple who are now living in a cuckold relationship with a very dominating bull, Nathan. The couple, a 23 year old male named Jeremy and 22 year old female Ashleigh. They are young and who knows what lies ahead for them in life.

This story starts back a year ago when they had been together for two years. They had been living in a small country town by the name of Blackman’s Point in the USA, for Ashleigh’s job. Ashleigh had just started work as a park ranger for a fairly large government organization. It was what she had always wanted, but the job meant a move from the city to the small country town, 6 hours drive from home. This also meant life away from Jeremy, who had to stay in the city for work. He was a very successful car salesman and had a big client base in the city. The relationship between Jeremy and Ashleigh was very strong; they loved each other deeply and a long distance relationship was no barrier. They would still see each other most weekends, as Ashleigh had a 5 day working roster and Andy had every second weekend off.

The relationship was very trusting and a lot of fun for the two lovebirds. They had recently become engaged and they knew that Ashleigh’s job was only in the regional town for a year, then she would be moved back to the city. It was almost a perfect relationship , the only thing that came across as a flaw in the relationship was the sex life. Jeremy always enjoyed sex but Ashleigh had not ever experienced an orgasm during intercourse. She could get off on Jeremy performing oral but just couldn’t during sex. Jeremy could not understand why, but Ashleigh had told Jeremy before that she could not feel his cock during intercourse. She loved him and it didn’t matter, but Jeremy always had this in his mind when making love. Ashleigh could even have a conversation during sex and Jeremy would feel a little down by this and it would cause him to ejaculate very early on in the sex. Jeremy only had a fairly small cock and this was starting to play on his mind.

Ashleigh is stunning, could be a model if she wanted. She is tall, 180cm, slim and a perfect ass with a beautiful face and although Jeremy was an fit good looking guy, he had done well to get such a hot fiancée. The sex life was frustrating but the love life was perfect.

Ashleigh had moved away and loved her new job. She made a few quick friends and was one of only three females in her new workplace, ten other guys. Of the ten guys, five of them were between the ages of 22 to 28 and all took an instant liking to this new hot co-worker. It was never a real problem for Ashleigh, as she was used to sleazes hitting on her back in the city, and Jeremy never had a problem with it either.

Ashleigh always had to work on the same roster as 2 other park rangers and see to it that the forests and wildlife were good for the time she was at work. Respond to animal complaints and collect fees for the forest from campers. She was partnered up with 2 guys, Steve, a 27 year old and Nathan, a 22 year old. Both were a tad sleazy but knew she was in a relationship.

This never seemed to stop Nathan though, who would always make remarks about Ashleigh. Ashleigh would tell Andy of the problem but just kept ignoring Nathan’s advances. After all he was harmless and she enjoyed working with the two men. Besides that she only had to see them for 8 hours every day , then went to stay in her small unit on the beach at night times and of course travel back to the city every 5th day to be with Jeremy. The relationship was doing well and both had no problems until one day after Ashleigh finished work she decided to finally give into the local guys pressure and have a drink with them at the creek after work one night.

Nathan, Steve and two other guys from work met up with Ashleigh at the creek around 5pm. Ashleigh went home and got changed into her normal clothing, but none of the guys had seen her out of the long ranger clothes she wore for work. On this day she wore a mini skirt and a bathing top. When she arrived the guys had already had a few drinks. It was only the five of them and when she turned up the guys started to whistle, Ashleigh was very embarrassed but loved the compliments. Her tanned skin was appealing to Nathan, who could not take his eyes off of her/ The other guys knew Nathan had a thing for her and promised to stay out of his way as they knew he was very keen and they all had partners in the town.

On this day the guys used the time to get to know Ashleigh; they asked her questions about her life, her relationship with Andy and asked why she was away from him, why he never came to visit and she always went back. The questions were all fairly normal but made Ashleigh feel a bit uncomfortable, especially when Steve said “With a woman like you, he must have a big dick.” All the guys laughed and Ashleigh blushed as Nathan said, “Or small and that’s why you want to try me as I have a real mans cock.” All the guys once again laughed and Steve replied “Well we all know that’s true.” Ashleigh just sat in silence for a while, thinking about how they were trying to lure her in, also thinking about how they seemed to sense her sex life was not great. As she sat there all the guys apart from Nathan went to the creek for a swim. Ashleigh liked Nathan but didn’t feel comfortable with his advances. Nathan was drunk now and alone with her on the creek bank.

Ashleigh took her skirt off and asked Nathan if he wanted to swim, he said he would but he only had underwear on under his trousers. Ashleigh told him to strip off and Nathan did just that; in his Calvin Klein underwear he was semi-hard from looking at Ashleigh. Ashleigh slyly glanced down, thinking Nathan wasn’t watching and could not believe the size. It was massive and not even erect, must have been twice the size of Andy’s, she thought.

As she was looking Nathan caught her eye smiled and said, “You can have a closer look if you want/ Jeremy must be small, hey? “

Ashleigh replied, “What are you talking about? Shut up and come swimming”.

They proceeded to the creek but Nathan stopped Ashleigh and took her hand and said, “Feel my cock, it’s throbbing for you; I look at you after you come back from the city and you may love him but I can tell he doesn’t know how to fuck you properly.”

“What? Nathan, you are drunk, let go,” Ashleigh replied and she shook Nathan’s hand away and went back to her car and went home.

She got home and called Jeremy, she told him what happened, except for her looking at Nathan’s crotch, of course, and the size of his cock as this might upset Jeremy. He was upset she had to go through this with a guy from work. Jeremy also thought Nathan was crossing the line, but didn’t feel threatened by his behavior, as Ashleigh had told him he was harmless. While she was on the phone she said, “Oh, wait a second.”

“What?” replied Jeremy.

“Nathan is here at my unit; wait on the line,” said Ashleigh.

Jeremy listened on but could not hear anything; two minutes later Ashleigh was back on the phone. She told him Nathan had just come over to ask if she wanted to fuck him. He told her he didn’t know if it was because other guys were around that she was uncomfortable with what Nathan had said to her. Jeremy was furious and asked her what she told him, Ashleigh replied, “I just asked him to go away”

Jeremy was still mad at the whole situation and told her to wait. He would take a few days off to come visit her.

Jeremy arrived at Ashleigh’s and after a relaxing weekend he went back home. That next week at work Nathan spent the whole week telling her how he was sorry and genuinely wanted to be friends. Ashleigh was the forgiving type and accepted the apology. She also told Nathan that Jeremy had stayed with her for the weekend and would be coming again this weekend. Nathan hated Jeremy since he believed Jeremy was the reason Ashleigh would not fuck him. He wanted Ashleigh so badly. He wanted Ashleigh and he would do anything to get her. Ashleigh had no idea about Nathan’s plan and went along, thinking Nathan wanted to be friends, to meet Jeremy and apologize for his actions. Ashleigh called Jeremy and told him they would all meet on the second day he was there. Even though he was still mad at Nathan for what he tried to do, he understood Ashleigh had to get along with the guys and agreed.

On the first day of the visit, Jeremy and Ashleigh fought because she didn’t feel up to making love. Jeremy was a bit mad. It had been a whole week away and the thought of not pleasing her had made him start to think she may lose interest in him. So instead of staying in for the night they decided to meet a few of Ashleigh’s work colleagues out at the creek.

Once again the same four guys were at the creek. It was getting late and all of them were a little drunk. Ashleigh introduced Steve, Mjark and Sjcott, all of whom tried to make Jeremy feel welcome. Nathan just said a quick hello and they had a few drinks together, sharing stories on work and how Jeremy and Ashleigh had met. Nathan made no effort to apologize to Jeremy and still stared at Ashleigh. Jeremy felt a little uncomfortable, but thought he would let it slide. After all, the other guys were all friends with Nathan and he had just met them.

After several more drinks Nathan called Jeremy away from the group. Jeremy thought it was for an apology but Nathan took Jeremy away to say that he could tell Ashleigh liked him. “Look here, little man, I can tell your girl isn’t getting the pleasure she deserves”. Jeremy, not the violent type, pushed Nathan and walked back to the group. Nathan stood just staring and laughing. The other guys who seen the push told Jeremy not to worry about Nathan — he was harmless and just a dick head when drunk. They calmed Jeremy and talked some more.

As the day turned into night they started a BBQ and went to get more drinks.

They sat around playing poker and sharing laughs. Out of nowhere Steve said, “Let’s play strip poker!” All the guys cheered and Ashleigh laughed.

Jeremy said, “No, that’s unfair. There is only one woman.”

The guys sensed jealousy and Mjark replied, “Come on, Ashleigh is wearing twice as much as us, and she can stop at underwear,”

Ashleigh said, “Yeah, let’s do it!” The guys cheered again. Jeremy looked at Ashleigh and thought she was playing them. He knew she was wearing the sexiest g-string and he became a bit jealous.

Ashleigh whispered to him, “It’s nothing to worry about. This is my last weekend here and then I’m moving back with you. I can start work back in the city at the zoo, it’s a great job offer.”

Jeremy was happy to hear that, and felt a great sense of relief. He still objected to the game and asked her to come home with him tonight as Nathan was being a dick. She agreed and they left.

The guys were not too happy with the way they just took off. Ashleigh told Steve she was finished working there; she could get a job at the zoo back home. She said she would come back in a few weeks to clear her office space. Nathan’s tricks had not worked this time but he believed they would. He really didn’t like Jeremy and still believed Ashleigh was flirting with him. The other guys all thought it was rude to just take off and thought Jeremy was a bit of a wanker.

Time went on. It had been a month since Ashleigh was back living with Jeremy. They were enjoying life. Sex was still dull, but life was back to normal – until one day they were watching a movie. A guy appeared naked on the screen, and he had quite a big cock.

Jeremy said, “Wow that’s big. Must be fake, all the movie guys are fake.”

Without even thinking Ashleigh said, “I doubt it’s fake… I mean, Nathan’s looked bigger when he was swim…” She stopped and the room went quiet.

Jeremy asked, “What do you mean, you’ve seen him naked? You, you…” He was starting to go red.

Ashleigh replied, “No, no! I am sorry. I just meant we all went swimming and the guys all commented on his bulge, I mean it stuck out.”

“Oh great,” said an angry Jeremy.

“I mean no harm,” said Ashleigh as she grabbed Jeremy and started to make out.

They had sex but Jeremy only lasted a minute as he couldn’t get the thought of Nathan’s comments out of his head. It was bad enough that he was having a real go at Ashleigh, but knowing Nathan had a huge package really started to get to him.

After a few more days had passed Ashleigh had a call. Steve and Nathan said that she left her handbag that her grandma gave her at work, and they were coming to the city to stay for a weekend and would return it. They wanted to come by and see Ashleigh and have a few catch up drinks, as they felt bad for the last time they left. Ashleigh missed the guys and although Nathan was a dick to Jeremy, she had heaps of fun with them. She told Jeremy and after hours of fighting he finally agreed they could come for a few hours and have a few drinks. She told Steve to make sure Nathan was on his best behavior or he would be asked to leave.

The guys turned up late Friday afternoon and gave Ashleigh her bag. Ashleigh had prepared a BBQ for them and had a few bottles of scotch as well. The guys began drinking and Nathan was being very friendly to Jeremy. Everyone was getting along and happily playing poker beside the pool.

Nathan then said, “Let’s play strip poker.”

Once again they all laughed, except Jeremy. Ashleigh told him to lighten up and Jeremy told Ashleigh she was drinking too much.

Nathan said, “She only has to go to underwear.”

It had taken off from where it left off back in the country. The arguing stopped and Ashleigh agreed in a loud drunk voice, “It’s only a game.” Jeremy finally gave in, but was a bit mad.

They had played a few rounds and Ashleigh was down to just her jeans and a bra. The guys were trying hard not to stare; Nathan was not hiding his looks at all. All the other guys were fully clothed except Jeremy, in jeans and underwear, and Mark in his jeans and underwear.

Nathan made a comment, “Well, I bet Mjark is shitting himself, as Ashleigh might see his micro dick.”

Mjark said, “I’m not taking underwear off. My wife would kill me, and besides it is only a small cock I have. “But so what, my wife loves it.”

Nathan laughed to himself. He knew Mjark’s wife too well, and he also knew Mjark’s wife loved his own big cock. Nathan was fucking half the town back home.

The game continued and all of a sudden Ashleigh lost another hand. The guys were a bit drunk by now and all cheered loudly!

“Finally, I get to see that ass!” said Nathan.

Jeremy was mad, but all the guys said they were playing until the end. And this was the end, or so they thought!

Ashleigh took her jeans off and showed her sexy, gorgeous ass and legs off to the guys. Nathan started to adjust his cock in excitement. Everyone could see that Nathan loved what he was looking at.

Jeremy said, “Enough, that’s enough!”

Ashleigh looked upset that Jeremy was angry, but sat down. It went silent and then Nathan interrupted, “OK, I have a deal. A proposition.”

“No,” interrupted Jeremy.

“Hear the guy out,” muttered Mark as Ashleigh looked on, wondering what was about to come out of Nathan’s mouth.

Nathan continued, “You all know I want to fuck Ashleigh.”

Jeremy was looking in disbelief. “Wait for me to finish,” said Nathan. ” I have $5,000 here and I am putting it on the table for you Jeremy. All us guys will strip so we have only underwear on. You have your jeans and underwear on, you can also put your shirt and top back on. Four pieces of clothing to us four guys with one piece each. You have to keep yourself from losing all your clothes and get at least one of us naked and we will give you the $5,000.Your odds are great.”

Ashleigh, looking shocked, said, “Wow, $5,000, but what if he loses,?What if the rare shot that he loses?”

Nathan went on, “If he loses I, and only I, get to fuck you, but in front of Jeremy.”

Jeremy was speechless and Ashleigh looked shocked.

“Think about it, it’s 5,000,” said Nathan.

Ashleigh came to Jeremy, Nathan staring at her ass the whole time. “Hun, there is no way you will lose. 5,000 is a lot of money.”

Jeremy said, “But what if I did, how painful that would be for us!”

Ashleigh replied, “If we lost and he did it, I would promise to hate it. But they can’t cheat, if they do we will call it off, and we could ask for compensation?”

Jeremy replied to Nathan, “What if I lose and you still give us half the money?”

Ashleigh was shocked that Jeremy gave in just like that and was willing to sell his fiancés body off to a man he hated.

Nathan made a quick comment. “See, he thinks you’re his whore.”

“Not true,” said Jeremy.

“Deal,” said Nathan.

“OK, let’s do it,” said Ashleigh, looking a bit upset at Jeremy.

“No, let’s not,” said Jeremy.

“Too late,” said all the guys, “You asked him and he agreed.”

Ashleigh, still looking shocked, went and sat between Nathan and Steve.

“Oh fuck it then,” Jeremy angrily replied, “Let’s get this over with, but no cheating.”

He thought the odds were on his side, but didn’t know that these guys were all very good at poker. They had just been playing around up until now.

They began to play. Nathan and the guys won the first 3 hands. Jeremy was in just his underwear.

Nathan made a remark, “I will fuck her so good Jeremy. Fuck her like you couldn’t.”

Jeremy was getting mad. Ashleigh was looking on, thinking about how this had come so far, that in a few moments she could be taking Nathan’s big cock in front of Jeremy.

Nathan then said, “I have another deal, a new deal. If you lose this hand, I am fucking Ashleigh, but you have a chance of getting all $5,000.”

“How?” said Ashleigh with her eyes lighting up. It was a lot of money to her, and money they could use well.

“We will all take our pants off and you can measure our cocks. If Jeremy is bigger than at least one of us you get the $5,000.”

“And if not?” whined Jeremy.

“Well, I just get the satisfaction out of humiliating your small cock, as it would have to be bigger than Majrk’s.” All the guys laughed and agreed it would be small if it was any smaller than Mjark’s. “But if it is smaller, then you lose all the money, except 1,000”

At this stage Jeremy was getting hard from a confusing feeling, but the bulge was noticeable to Ashleigh. He wondered if Ashleigh had ever let on he had a small cock, which she had never done. Nathan was also getting hard and was trying to make his big bulge more noticeable. Ashleigh could see the bulge in Nathan’s pants and the anger in Jeremy’s eyes.

Jeremy loudly said, “This has to stop.”

“NO. SIT DOWN AND SHUT UP!” commanded Nathan. “We had a deal and we are finishing this.” The other guys all agreed.

“We did have a deal,” said Ashleigh in a light voice.

“OK,” Jeremy replied in a husky voice.

The next hand was played and would you believe it, Jeremy lost again. All the guys busted out with laughter and Nathan said with great relief, “Come here Ashleigh, and sit on my lap.”

Ashleigh walked over and did just that. Jeremy was furious, but Ashleigh was sitting on Nathan’s lap, feeling Nathan’s large bulge on her ass, getting bigger and harder. She was getting wet from this and could not believe the size of it compared to Jeremy’s. Jeremy jumped up and tried to grab Nathan, but the other three guys all wrestled him inside to the lounge room floor.

“Calm down!” yelled Nathan, as he grabbed a bag he’d brought and pulled out some ropes and handcuffs. “Put these on him, boys” he said. The guys put the ropes around Jeremy and tied him up.

Ashleigh walked over and said, “Sorry babe, we had a deal. At least we get $1000, or maybe $5000. I promise I won’t enjoy it, I promise.”

Jeremy was crying a bit but then said, “Well measure us then, Nathan, you wanker!”

Nathan chuckled and said, “You will wish you never said that. No one calls me a wanker.”

They had Jeremy tied up against a brick pole in the lounge room. Nathan then pulled a measuring tape out and said, “OK guys, pull your underwear down, and pull Jeremy’s off”.

They all tore Jeremy’s off and Nathan cracked up laughing, “Looks like it’s only $1,000.” They laughed, all hard as a rock from the excitement.

Ashleigh took the tape. Nathan said, “Don’t measure in inches, measure in centimeters today. It could be close.”

So she measured Andy. “14.5cm,” she said.

“Oh yes!” yelled Nathan with excitement on his face.

Now the other guys lined up. It was clear that Scott and Steve were a lot bigger. Nathan had not taken his pants off yet.

“Measure the guys,” said Nathan

“OK” replied Ashleigh. “Steve is 16cm, Scott 17cm and Mark is only 14.8cm.”

They all looked at Jeremy and laughed. “Oh shit, I’d hate to be you,” said Scott

“Measure Nathan,” said Steve.

Nathan pulled his pants down. It was huge and still floppy. Ashleigh was looking in shock.

“OK, boys, get out, go home. It is just us three staying here now,” Nathan said whilst playing with his huge cock.

“Wait one more thing before you go. Can you pull the device from my bag and put it on Jeremy, my boy here?” It was planned, thought Jeremy, but before he could say anything Nathan told to Ashleigh cover herself with a towel and give him her g-string. She did and sat in the lounge room watching. Nathan put the g-string in Andy’s mouth and used tape around his head to hold it in.

“This is a chastity device, made from strong surgical steel pindick. Only I have a key. I know you’re thinking this wasn’t part of the deal, but you called me a wanker and I am making it a part of the deal. You had better hope she doesn’t like my big cock, but I’m guessing she will, as your 12-year-old-boy’s cock is way too small for such a hot babe. And let me tell you, if she likes my cock, I will be keeping you locked up! I will have the key and I will be your master. Yes, Master Nathan,” he laughed.

Jeremy was trying to yell but he couldn’t get a word out. Nathan continued, “Don’t worry. You and she can still love each other. She will just be fucking me and not you. No need to fuck you anymore if I satisfy her.” He was loving this situation.

He had Jeremy tied up, waiting to watch as he would fuck his hot babe in front of him.

The guys jammed the device on Jeremy’s cock; they adjusted it and locked it. Then they left, all looking amused and wishing they were in Nathan’s position, wishing they could stay and watch, but their job was done.

“Oh Ashleigh, you are so fucking hot. I have wanted this so bad, now come and measure me. Put my cock in your hand and tell me how this useless fiancée of yours has ever managed to make you cum.”

“Well, he hasn’t,” said Ashleigh.

“What! Haha,”laughed Nathan. “Oh this will be fun. Have you got a measurement?”

“Oh um, it’s so big. It’s 17.5cm, I think,” she said in light tone.

“I’m not hard yet. Play with my cock and tell me how you like to be fucked,” replied Nathan.

“Well, what do you mean, it’s even bigger? I don’t know. I just think you should do this and get it over with,” said Ashleigh.

She was really wet and just tried to block out Andy and get the job done.

“Now measure, babe, and make sure you measure like you did the others, press it into my pad, bone press it” said Nathan.

“19cm,” said Ashleigh in a shocked voice

“That’s 2 inches bigger than what you’re used to, and I’m way thicker too. You will never feel his little cock again.”

Ashleigh was getting wet, really wet. The alcohol had taken its effect, and the adrenalin had kicked in. She said, “I can’t feel him Nathan. He is too small! Please be careful with me, you’re so big.”

Jeremy was looking very furious. Nathan had a smile from ear to ear as he pulled Ashleigh up and put her on the lounge suite.

Nathan then revealed Ashleigh’s freshly waxed pussy. He went down on Ashleigh; she had promised not to enjoy it but he was great. Jeremy was ok at oral but Nathan was equal. It took only a few minutes and Ashleigh climaxed.

She looked at Nathan as he got up from the floor and asked, “Are you ready for a real man?”

Ashleigh said, “Oh yes, please be gentle.”

Jeremy watched on, tears running down his face. The more he cried, the better Nathan felt.

It took two minutes of gentle thrusting for Ashleigh not to be in pain; she had never felt such a cock inside her before. After another two minutes she was really getting lost in another world, a new world to her. She was trying not to, as she promised her fiancée, who she loved so much, that she would not enjoy it, but it was too much for her.

The sight of her submissive fiancée watching on as his big hung enemy fucked her properly was too much for her, she started to moan, “Oh Nathan, oh Nathan… fuck yes, I’m cumming, ohhhh my god, oh my god! Fuck yes, please don’t stop.”

This went on for ages and multiple orgasms, Nathan staring at Andy and feeling like the ultimate superior male. They tried different positions for the next 30 minutes, Nathan had her about to have the best orgasm you could ever imagine and then said, “Will you fuck me again?”

“YES!” she replied.

“You will not fuck him anymore. He cums when I say.”

“YES!”

“I am keeping the money, all of it?”

“YES!” she screamed, “Oh please Nathan, never stop.”

Ashleigh was cumming again and had never even imagined an orgasm could feel like this.

Jeremy was furious, humiliated; he couldn’t believe his eyes but she was cumming again. Nathan stared at Jeremy, “Get used to it, baby cock. I think I am going to love being a part of this relationship, and you will be locked away. No way out except for me. Bolt cutter won’t work, tools won’t work, you’re my bitch… or our bitch,” laughed Nathan as he continued to fuck Ashleigh hard from behind.

After another five minutes Nathan finally let out a massive groan. He took his cock out of her, turned her over on her back and squirted a massive load on her pussy, ass, and stomach. It was a huge load.

He looked at Jeremy and said, “I will take you out of the ropes, untie you, and take the tape off your mouth. You are to come and lick my cum from her pussy and her body. You are to get every drop or I will keep you locked away for a month. I have the only keys and they are with the other guys at the moment. If you are good I will let you have release from time to time, but no wanking. You will always clean Ashleigh up after we fuck, you will wear a condom and she will let you dry fuck her ass cheeks until you cum. After that you will wear the chastity device and I will un-cuff you once it is on. Do you both understand”

“Yes!” said Ashleigh. “That was unbelievable. I am your fuck slave, Nathan.”

Jeremy cried out “Why? Oh OK, but why? Please just leave us!”

Nathan said, “Ashleigh wants this now, she needs this. Besides I will leave you two alone to love each other. I’ll just be down every weekend, if you invite me. And I am guessing if you want release from the chastity device I will be down quite a bit. But remember, you must be hand cuffed to the bed before I will let you out of the device to watch, and the closest you get to tasting her is with my cum on her, do you both understand?”

“Yes, I do. It was unbelievable,” said Ashleigh.

Jeremy stood, tied still, and lost for words. He was Nathan’s slave, a slave to his own fiancée.

Nathan said if Jeremy tried to fight him that the keys would disappear. The device was well fitted and Jeremy could tell Nathan was not joking. Nathan took his time untying Jeremy, laughing the whole time.

He grabbed Jeremy and took him to Ashleigh. “Now lean down and clean her up with your tongue.”

Jeremy bent down and licked Ashleigh’s pussy. By surprise, Ashleigh started to enjoy the licking. Nathan, forcing Jeremy’s head between her legs, said, “Make her cum, make her cum or you will clean my cock with your mouth.”

Jeremy was trying not to swallow Nathan’s cum, but with Nathan applying so much pressure it was hard for Jeremy to breathe let alone avoid the sperm. Jeremy continued to lick Ashleigh into another orgasm.

“Now swallow my cum,” said Nathan.

Jeremy swallowed the cum. Ashleigh laid on the lounge suite, completely satisfied for the first time in her life. Nathan went on to tell Jeremy that he would be gone for a week and that whole time he would do anything Ashleigh said. Jeremy would call Nathan and ask him to stay with them whenever he needed release. With that he waved at Ashleigh, picked up his clothes, and left.

Ashleigh went to Jeremy, hugged and kissed him. “Don’t worry babe. I am so sorry, but he was so good. Please don’t be mad, but I have never felt like that and I want to feel that again. I like this lifestyle and I hope you accept it… not that you have much choice,” Ashleigh said.

Jeremy was in shock but knew he had no control. “But we can still make love, right?” he asked.

“Well that’s up to Nathan, babe> He has the key and I am guessing he won’t let you. Maybe you should apologize for calling him a wanker? I mean, he is a dickhead but he does know how to fuck a woman.”

They laid there in each other’s arms, both thinking about the future.

PART 2 FOLLOWS

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 12)

Posted by admin

Bill and his grandson

It was around 8:30 and Tim and I were watching Fox News, you think we watch MSNBC, get a life. Just than the phone rang and I saw by the caller ID it was old Bill from down the street.

“Hello, this is Marca.” That was the signal that I used to tell the guys in the neighbor hood that Tim was home and near by so not to get carried away when they were talking to me. If I had just said HELLO, they knew he was not around.

I hadn’t talked to Bill in a few weeks if I remember he was going to visit his grandson before the boy went off to college, they were going down to the Gulf and do some fishing. Just seeing his number on the home phone caller ID sent a little thrill down my spine. I picked up the phone, acutely aware of my husband’s presence next to me, trying to act normal, trying to sound carefully nonchalant.

“Marca I know Tim is there but baby, I got to see you and my old cock is in need of some fine pussy. Can I see you tomorrow?” he asked. The old fucker was straight to the point. He always was like that. I could feel myself getting wet just thinking about his 9 inch cock that was beer can thick. I look at Tim as he looked toward me like he wanted to know who was on the phone.

“Hey Bill you home?”

Tim waved his hands in the air no, he didn’t want to talk tonight to Bill or anyone, the hubby was tired. “Yeah maybe, what’s going on how was your trip?”

I said, glancing at my husband. He was back trying to get engaged in whatever was being said on the TV.

“Marca I got my stud grandson with me for a few days, girl you should see this kids cock thick as my old thing, but a couple inches longer, you got to have some this while he is here.”

I felt the hair on my arms raise slightly, thinking if Tim knew just what I was doing, that he would grab the phone at any minute and tell Bill to fuck off and kick my ass out on the street.

“Ten o’clock? Yea that would be great, have a pot of coffee and I’ll bring your mail down to you!”

“Tim is in the shower, I’ll tell him you called and said hello; see you then.” I hung up immediately and turned my attention back to the television, as though nothing had happened. I hadn’t just made a date right under my husband’s nose.

“Thanks honey I didn’t feel like talking to him, you got his mail for him, I didn’t know you picked it up?”

“Yap the old guy stopped by on his way to the airport and asked if I would, hey I got time to walk down and get it for him, no big deal.”

“Your to good to these old farts around here honey, don’t let them take advantage of you, if they get to asking to much let me know I’ll say something to them.”

Tim my dear if you had a cock like they have and could use it like they can I would not be getting there mail for them.”

“I will dear.” He didn’t say anything else.

Bill was an older, distinguished gentleman with old world manners and a big thick cock, he drew me into him from their first morning coffee at our place when Tim was out of town and before long the two of us were spending a lot of time together. That first morning I discovered that he did indeed have a nice, big, fat, juicy cock and in the months since we became lovers, I found myself ever deeper in his world.

Thank god Tim was too tired to even think about sex, let alone wanting to fuck. In bed in the dark I had my mind going a mile a minute, shit Bill said his grandson had a cock bigger than his, oh fuck, do both oh my god.

It felt like morning would never come but it did and Tim was off to work and I had my shower. I had called my solon the first thing this morning and got the first appointment. I was there at 9AM. I got my nails done (French manicure) and was waxed (Brazilian), whether in or out of the bedroom, I was going to suck and fuck them until they were limp and I was sore and they could fuck and suck no more.

As I was getting ready for my sex session day, I chose my outfit very carefully to accentuate my assets. I picked a black thong and a black pencil skirt, tightly hugging the curve of my ample 38 inch rear, and a sexy black lace bra, which I covered with a tight-fitting black blouse with a diving neckline. My 40DD’s were still as perky as ever, and the cleavage was almost deep enough to dive into. I smiled at myself in the mirror, knowing how good I looked. Despite nearing 33, my hourglass figure was as sexy as ever.

At just a little after 10 AM I was walking up to the door of Bill’s house with his mail in hand. I raised my hand to knock, but before I even touched the wood, the door swung open, and the grandson was in front of me.

“Hi,” he said. I watched him drink me in from top to bottom, watched his pupils dilate as he took in my curves. I did the same, letting my gaze slide down his tall, slender frame. My eyes lingered briefly on the zipper of his blue jeans. “Come in,” he invited, breaking my reverie. Than I saw Bill walking up to me and I stepped over the threshold into his arms. He reached past me to slam the door shut as I raised my lips to his. He was over six feet three inches to my five-ten, but with my 5 inch fuck me heels that made stand eye to eye with Bill, we had always managed to fit together. I pressed my mouth against his, darting my tongue playfully between his lips.

Already I could feel his hardness through our clothes, and moisture was beginning to rise between my own legs. He kissed me more deeply, our tongues dancing together, and pulled me tightly against him. For a moment, it seemed like the world slipped away as we kissed, as though nothing else mattered or would ever matter again.

He released me gently, taking my hand in his. “Marca I want you to meet my grandson Phil, Phil this is the wonderful lady I was telling you about Marca.”

I stuck my hand out and he took my hand. “Bill you didn’t tell me you had such a good looking hunk of a grandson, Phil you must be six-five, six, maybe 230 pounds and I can see you work out.”

“Wow your good six-six, 240#; and may I say you’re everything and more than what grandfather said you were.”

I looked at Bill smiling and my pussy was getting wet, just thinking about this big 18 year old hunk. “Bill what all did you tell Phil, I hope it was nothing bad about me?”

“Just told him you were the best cock sucker I had ever been with and you could make your pussy suck a cock like your mouth did.”

I acted shocked and even blush a little. “Bill your bad, telling Phil things like that, don’t you believe a thing he said Phil I’m a nice person!”

Bill spoke up, “Let’s at least get to the bedroom,” he said, smiling. He led me across the living room to his bedroom. I could tell he had cleaned for me; his king-size bed was neatly made with a midnight-blue comforter, and candles burned on each of the bedside tables. I smiled at the effort he / they had gone too, since Bill knew what was going to happen regardless. It was sweet, romantic, and completely unnecessary.

Bill slipped over to the big easy chair in the corner and as he took a seat he said to his grandson, “She is all yours Phil.” I placed one hand on Phil’s chest and pushed him down onto the bed. I clambered atop him, my skirt hitching up to my hips, exposing the creamy tan flesh of my thighs. Straddling him, I leaned down and kissed him again. He wrapped his arms around me, his tongue pushing deeper into my mouth, his hard cock pressing against my nearly naked crotch.

I sat up, still atop him, and peeled off my top. He shifted my weight on top of him so that he too could sit up. Keeping me straddled on top of him, he reached behind me and unhooked my bra. My large breasts tumbled out, pink nipples standing tightly at attention.

He groaned just at the sight of them. Cupping the left one in his hand, he flicked the nipple gently with his tongue. My hips jerked involuntarily against him, and I moaned. He flicked it again and again, and I tipped my head back, arching my back and thrusting my tits forward toward his face.

He switched his attention to the right breast, giving it the same tongue teasing as he pinched my left nipple with his hand. I moaned again, feeling myself getting even wetter, as he finally took my nipple into his mouth, sucking gently. My hips thrust against him again, and he sucked more urgently at my breasts, switching randomly between them. I could feel myself reaching climax.

He felt it too, and took me further, biting softly at my erect nipples. He pressed my breasts together, taking both nipples into his mouth at once, biting and sucking as I thrust helplessly against him. I cried out and orgasm hard, my body rigid, my wet bush pushing against his erection through his jeans. He kept me at the peak of sensation as long as possible, biting at my nipples and holding me hard against him.

I finally relaxed, letting my head come back forward. I sighed heavily, feeling my breathing return to normal and my eyes refocus. He laughed softly and said, “Well that was easy.” I smiled coyly back at him, saying, “Oh, I’m not done yet.”

I pulled his T-shirt over his head and pushed him onto his back again. His frame was slender but muscular. I pulled my leg across him, so that I was lying next to him, and kissed his mouth briefly, letting one hand wander down his torso.

I began kissing his neck and ear as my hand unbuttoned his jeans, lowered the zipper, and slid inside. I massaged his hard dick as I kissed his face, his lips, and his neck. He groaned slightly, and I released him. Kissing him hard one more time, I began the journey downward.

I kissed my way down his chest and stomach, trailing my fingers up and down his sides and watching him shiver with pleasure. I arrived at his crotch, and pulled his jeans and boxer briefs off, watching his erection spring free from its trap. “Fuck you are big, Jesus fucking Christ what a cock!”

I held it with one hand and took the tip into my mouth, sucking hard as I pulled back and released it. He cried out, and I settled myself between his legs, sucking again, but only on the hard tip. I tasted a drop of his seed on my lips, and went deeper, taking more and more of him in every time I went down, until his whole shaft was in my mouth.

“Oh, God!” he cried, grabbing my head and pushing me down harder. I swirled my tongue around the tip of his penis as I came up, and let him guide me back down, sucking hard.

My pussy was tingling with anticipation, so wet that I couldn’t take it anymore. I released him and sat up, straddling him again, my skirt still hiked up around my hips. I shoved my thong to one side and lowered myself onto him slowly; until I had taken his full ten maybe it was more all I know this was one fucking big cock.

It felt so good to feel him filling me up. His erection was almost a forty-five degree angle, so that it pushed hard against my G-spot when I sat upright on top of him. My thong was shoved against my clit, so that as I began to move, it rubbed hard against me.

I slowly moved up and down, his cock pressing against me inside, my thong pressing against me outside. I had barely started when I began to come again. My muscles clenched and unclenched, milking his shaft as I climaxed, my breasts swinging and bouncing as I fucked him.

My thong was now dripping wet. “Don’t move,” I told him. I pulled myself off him long enough to remove both it and my skirt, and immediately climbed back aboard. This time, rather than ride him cowgirl style, I laid down on his torso, my tits conveniently up near his mouth, and my whole body pressed against his.

As I started to move, my clit rubbed up against him, and he took one breast into his mouth, sucking hard. The combination of sensations was incredible. I thrust my hips against him slowly, relishing the feeling of his body pressed against mine, of his tongue lapping at my nipple. He flicked at my other nipple with his fingers, and my throbbing clit started to respond again.

I tried to slow my climax, to pace myself, but my body wouldn’t listen. For a third time, I was thrown into the throes of sensation again, exploding against him. He pulled my head to him and kissed me as I came. I moaned into his mouth, feeling my body tense and release with the sensation.

As soon as my climax ended, he grabbed me around the waist, and flipped me onto my back without withdrawing from me. He propped himself up over top of me, and pulled my legs up over his shoulder. In that position, he began to move, slowly at first, but picking up speed, jamming his dick into me as hard as he could.

I lifted my hips to meet him as he came forward, pushing him inside me as far as he could go. As he neared his own climax, he reached down with one hand and flicked my clit, rubbing it in time to his thrusts. The pleasure was mounting again, but I held off my own orgasm until he reached his, so that we both cried out simultaneously, his penis jumping inside me as he spent himself, pressing against my G-spot and intensifying my orgasm.

After he was done, he collapsed on top of me, my legs trapped underneath him, his dick softening inside me. I found his lips and kissed him gently, mostly without tongue. After a few minutes, he rolled to one side, and I sat up, smiling at his languid posture and closed eyes. I looked over at his grandfather and saw that Bill had undressed and was stroking his long hard old cock, that mother fucker had taken his pill and was ready to pound my poor puffy pussy.

Phil got off the bed and I saw Bill get up as I spread my legs and he was between them in a flash. I felt his hard cock brushing along my inner thigh; and I loved it. I was longing to feel his cock start to penetrate me. I remember how it felt the very first time it felt really good as it slipped inside. He was kissing me and pumping his lovely cock into me. I was just moaning and holding on. We both were sweating and breathing heavy as we kissed and rubbed and fucked. I was very close to having an orgasm when I opened my eyes and looked over his shoulder to see Phil standing there watching us.

My first thought was oh both at once, but just then Bill really started to fuck me hard. He was groaning and slamming into me. I knew he was coming. Then I could feel his hot cum flood my pussy as he squirted it deep inside me. I was lost in passion and I just closed my eyes and thrust my pelvis into his. I was still very close to coming, when he started to slow down and he whispered some things in my ear that I didn’t quite hear as he finally stopped. He kissed me and smiled as he pulled his cock out. God I felt empty as I felt his cum seeping out of my pussy. He got up off the bed. I was still laying in the middle of the king size bed. I sat up a little and closed my legs and covered my breasts with my hands. As I opened my eyes, I could see Phil looking at me and smiling and discussing me with his grandfather as if I was not in the room.

I exposed my naked breasts to them and, as I looked down at my breasts, I let my leg fall open slightly; I knew they could easily see my puffy pussy lips.

I looked up and all I really remember is that Phil was pushing in between my legs. I laid back and closed my eyes as I felt his cock find my pussy. He rubbed it up and down in my pussy lips before he finally slipped it inside of my grateful pussy. I must have been the first older women he had ever been with because he fucked me hard for about 45 minutes causing me to go off 4 or 5 times and they both heard me begging for more after each time I came.

“Oh fuck me baby, fuck my pussy like it is your pussy, take it all and give me your hot cream!”

I look pass Phil toward his grandfather at the end of the bed and the old fucker is smiling at me. “You like my boy Marca?” I moan and nod yes as he humped harder into me. “Oh Bill you going to let me have him when he comes to visit you?”

“For sure baby, heel his dad, my son may want some of your fine ass next time he comes in town!”

The only thing that came to mind was I was going to keep it in the family, oh shit all three of them. One minute before he was groaning and shooting his spunk inside my cunt to mingle with his grandfather cream. I loved it. All I remember is that they took turns for the next three or four hours and they pumped a load of spunk deep inside my pussy each time they went off. As Phil was the first and he was the last to fuck me hard and finally shot his load inside my completely loose and sloppy pussy, I just laid there in a pool of cum, sweaty and exhausted. Phil was still on top of me breathing hard and I could still feel his pulsing cock inside me as his cum spurted out around it and down over my ass. I swear I never stopped coming. With each fuck by them, my orgasms grew stronger and stronger.

I was moaning and kissing and letting these two big cocks fuck me and suck on my nipples. God, I was in cock heaven! When Phil had finished fucking me, I noticed that Bill was still looking at me and smiling. Phil said something and Bill nodded. Then Bill pulled me to my feet.

I went to the bathroom and took a whore’s bath making sure I washed my pussy and used the shower attachment to clean out the guy’s crud and doing my best to reorganize my hair and refresh my makeup. I then began finding my clothes, which were all scattered more or less in the vicinity of the bed. The thong was too wet to wear, so I just left it where it lay, and hoped my husband wouldn’t notice that I didn’t have on panties when I met him at the club for dinner.

I looked at the young college hunk and smiled as I was about to tell him how much I liked the afternoon and looked forward to seeing him again; when he said. “Damn your husband is one lucky guy!”

“Oh you think so, why do you say that Phil?”

“Fuck he gets some of your ass every night.”

I giggled as I looked at Bill; “Honey my hubby only gets my ass about twice a month, if he is lucky.”

“Damn how come?”

“He doesn’t have much of a sex drive and it is easier to jerk him off than to mess with fucking him, anyway I got to go, Bill call me, see you guys!”

“Leaving so soon?” Bill mumbled from the bed. I had been there only about five and half hours.

“I’m expected at the club for dinner and cocktails at 6.”

To be continued ….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Confessions of a frustrated cuckold: a sad and true story

Posted by admin

I have enjoyed the idea of my woman doing it with other man since my late teens.During my second marriage (I am now in my third), I made some fantasies real.We made some trio with a friend of mine, and later she had another lover while I watched. But that relationship was doomed from the beginning, it was not a good match.We had two children, but I had to do a treatment ’cause my sperm count was low.Later I had doubts about my paternity, which were dismisses by an DNA test which was positive in both cases. Therefore, I was married very young with my first wife, for 5 years, then 8 years in my second marriage, and then I met my actual wife, and we have been together for 20 years.We have a very good marriage, we love each other, we care for each other, and we still long for the other when some of us is in a short trip away from home.. She had a shot marriage before, (1 year and half) which was terminated because his husband got in love with other woman. She did not have children. We were unable to have children too, my sperm was still no good, and age took his toll, I did not respond to treatment. The andrologyst looking and touching my tests, said it were useless. I tried several treatments to no avail.In Vitro finally was the ultimate solution but somehow we freaked out, it seemed to us too artificial. I told her about my tendencies since day 1, therefore she knew I was “different”.She did not complain at all.Mind you, she has PHD (so do I) she is a very intelligent, rational, nice blue eyes blonde hair petite with legendary buttocks. I told her from the beginning of our quest for a child that I was open to another man to impregnated her.She hesitated and rejected the idea, until chances were nil. For years the only means for me to get arousal has been to imagine her with other man, and she knows it well. I do believe she is a true Dominatrix,she loves to be served,and massaged, but is not so good herself doing the same! Sometimes, when I tried harder to convince her, she got very angry at me.Therefore, use my advice, if your wife is a self-respected, intelligent woman, do no try to push her! The answer will be has hers: I am not your toy, you cannot act as my puppeteer. Lately, after so many years, for the first time she said to me: “Honey, this was your fantasy all the way.I was sexually satisfied with you, but now you have made me open to the idea.” To tell the truth,she may be “satisfied” with me, but our sex life is so strict Vainilla I am dying of boredom! It is always me who is always looking for her sexually. And yes, we do have good orgasms, but for the first time in my life I am no longer getting good erections, and for several months now most of our sexual engagements are end with clitoris hand stimulus because my penis goes down quickly.I was sort of Stallion years before, she even mildly protested of been harassed! But now I see my genitals going into rapid involution, and I keep asking her, during intercourse,why don’t you get something harder and bigger! She now enjoys the idea, at least while we are making love (years before, she shout me up when I talked, saying: Shhh,keep you fantasy fro yourself, you distract me! I have been his mentor in almost every other way of life, she is proud to admit that. Inside her secure look, she is very insecure and always need my reassurement. I keep telling her, sweetheart, you have to be your own woman (she does not dislike to hear that) and the last step is that you take full control of your active sex life,to be your own boss in that area, will finally break the old taboo and make you completely free of male domination! My genitals are about average, although my nuts are rather small, and as I told you, my penis is rather semi-erect during intercourse since many months now.When I ask her: “Wouldn’t you like to have inside you some bigger cock and more manly balls” She says that it is ok for her,that mine are just enough.She had, besides his former husband,two other men, although these two for a short period only. She has been always a very rational woman, for example, she was deflowered at 22, but she didn’t want to marry this man, from the beginning she planned that the one that deflowered her will not be her husband.She always has told me that she believes , the same I do, that monogamist marriage is not the best for human being,but everything stays there at her head…And besides that, she is financially independent, even more, she has been much more successful than me in that area, I am much more of a bohemian. She says I am very protective emotionally, that my emotional handling and supportiveness are superb and that my intellectual and spiritual mentorship and psychological protection are a good deal for bringing more money than me to the house.

Lately she is telling me at last some things when we make love. At first she hesitated (for almost 20 years she hesitated!) Now she is telling what I want to hear (before the idea was just absolutely freakish for her) “Yeah , pathetic cuckhold, give it to me now,the other one has such a huge cock and balls, not that little shit you have between your legs.He really fills me up, I can barely feel your puny peanut!”. She says she does it strictly for me, because she knows I love it so much. But, we are growing older (she is 50 and I 54) although both still good looking, she is a gorgeous woman, very cute, just a little overweight. I keep telling her, look if we were on the road, hunting for a mate as when we were younger, we will have the energy to get thinnier and better looking! And she agrees, but, somehow, she is not able to make a move.She says. “I cannot push it, it has to come naturally…If the man that arouses me comes on my way, I will not hesitate anymore”. But we have a very limited social life! How is it going to happen. I am not afraid of having her madly engaged with another man, at least, she will not be sad at all, of course,and I will be the happiest of men. As most cuckolds, I suppose, I will love to know that her body does not belong to me anymore., and that part of her mind and body are for her lover now.The idea of imagine the new man making her all his own, just make me crazy from pleasure and desire. At least she confessed to me that the sole idea of seeing herself unzipping for the first time others man’s pants just makes her crazy! The idea of looking and smelling for the first time other man’s genitals, she confesses, nowadays arouses her. When we are making love, she loves anal stimulation,she has only received my finger, when aroused she tells me she is saving her little hole for her new lover. I believe she is open inside to the idea, but coming from a very tight religious home, the idea of been a slut while at the same time a married woman is still rather repulsive for her….Although she also tells me that she secretely,when we make love, enjoys imagining herself a slut with several men… And that when she fantasies at last alone with other man, she imagines he is also wealthy and takes her to beautiful places! Although she is not, for certain, a materialistic type… She is very dominant, she told me, perhaps to scare me, that if some day she is with other man she will not tell me what they did, I will have to imagine…It would be OK to me, just knowing she is enjoying a huge cock and is coming home full of strong sperm….My consolation would be trying to secretly smelling her panties.

Women!!!!!! What a huge Enigma!

Although she is very reluctant to talk about her past sex life, I came to know after many hours, that her former husband’s cock and balls were bigger than mine, she loved to suck her cock and balls everywhere when they were fiancées, at the bathroom, at his car,at the living room when her mother was in another room…When asked her if she wouldn’t want to try a bigger cock and real man balls (my nuts are pitiful, even she admits they are tinny indeed)), she insist that she has enough with mine, but lately she told me that at last I am doing her desire something else, but ponting that if it were for her, she has enough with my genitals…We never used any device, but I was thinking on getting a good dildo, flesh-alike, to begin stretching a little her vagina and making her feel what is like to have all her hole full, so she can notice the difference when I penetrate her with my flaccid penis…I think she wouldn’t have a problem using a dildo, because she loves masturbation…I just do not know…I just cannot bear the idea of our sex life ending in this boredom…

I have come to the point which I would even prefer a friendly divorce than this unbearable torture, at least I know she will eventually be with other man! And that image is much more pleasurable to me than to remain stalked here. (I beg your pardon for my lousy English, in my country they still consider cuckolds sort of degenerates, I cannot share this over there) This, sad for me, is my real and true story.I will love to hear your comments…and advice!

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 11)

Posted by admin

Built like a man, but just a little retarded

My husband is 20 years older than I am and is a very much the executive, who watches his ways because of his business operations. He is the perfect man all us girls have been looking for all our life. I married a man who has made me very comfortable and I have all I want. What a life. However, as Paul Harvey would say “The rest of the story!” My husband is not what I had been use to when it comes to sex. To put the cards on the table and let them fall where they may. He is not a good lover to say the least. Least that is a good word, he is one of those men (6’2” 195/205 lbs. Gray hair looks good on men) just a Hunk, until he drops his pants and what is between his legs, that is no way a hunk.

I have found over the years that a man who is short in the sex department, not endowed, is not much of a lover, not that they do not try. It has to be something in their mind that since they do not have Mr. 9 inch they cannot make a woman happy. Out side of the nice house, car, fur coat, my shopping, our sailing trips to the West Indies will they are right! I am just being honest, hey when you have spent the night at the Four Seasons it is hard to go and stay at Motel 6. I have had the big ones and I know the difference. When a woman tells you it does not make her any difference, will the men I know have not been fucking her?

I had 4 or 5 dates with him before I let him make a move on me in a sexual way and I had not seen him in anything but a business suite. You just cannot tell what kind of a package a man has when they wear that type of pants. (Damn) The night I let him explore me was a night that told me he might be the CEO/President of the company and a smart businessman, but boy I am the CEO when it comes to sex. I let him start as the aggressor but I soon saw that he needed help in making this a complete transaction.

He was the type of guy who we all knew in high school who had his head in a book all the time and not in some pussy. Will in the end, he got the good pussy and the guy who had that pussy in high school and forgot the books, cannot afford to come on my side of town. So all you young studs get your head out of that ass and go study.

I did marry Tim and I soon became a respectable housewife…will I made it seem that way.

Tim and I lived in a very nice section of town that is a gated wooded area and we felt protected. I love knowing that when Tim is on a trip I was safe. Across the street from us and two homes down was the Kline family. David and Kim Kline and their son Charles, who was called Chuck. When I moved into Tim’s house Chuck was 17 and I soon learned he was a little on the slow side.

One night at dinner with the Kline’s they began discussing the difficulty of dealing with their 17 year old son Chuck. I learned that Chuck was mildly retarded, and had needed extra attention in his young life. He functioned pretty well and was going to learn to drive a car, but he had always been a difficult child. The problem is that he was now tall and strong and getting more so, they were having all kinds of problems with his behavior.

He was even getting aggressive and violent and had threatened both of them. David mentioned he was not even sure he could still control him. I realized right away the boy had that school boy crush on me and I enjoyed the attention I got from him…hell I enjoyed the attention I got from all the men in the neighborhood.

Tim and I some times looked in on him or had him spend the night if his mother and father were out for an evening. As Chuck got older it was more of a phone call to make sure he was at home and not into something bad…he was a teen after all. When Chuck had turned 18 his mother and father went out of town on a trip for a long weekend during school. Chuck was going to stay with us on Thursday night so I could make sure he was up and off to school on time. He was going to his home on the weekend and back with us on Sunday night so he could make it to school on Monday. His mother was due home Monday afternoon.

That Thursday Chuck came to our house from school and I forgot that he would be home so soon in the afternoon. I was getting sun in the backyard next to the pool in a wild sexy bikini…I didn’t remember that when my bikini got wet, it became almost transparent. Chuck had come out by the pool when he got home and sat in a lounge chair next to me and I could see by the way he was giving me the once or twice over he liked my new bikini. He also noticed that the bikini became transparent when I got up and slipped into the cool water. My nipples hardened from the chill and it was difficult for the boy not to stare at my beautiful 40DD twins orbs.

As soon as he saw me getting back out of the water and the bikini was not hiding any thing from him…I look at his crotch, as I did, I could see that his eyes were glued to my breasts, and as I glanced down past his flat stomach I saw a huge bulge in his pants. I couldn’t believe how big it looked. My pussy started getting wet, at once. I felt a little embarrassed. So like any 16 year old… he kept his eyes on me, he didn’t even try to cover up his crotch. His virginity was no secret, since he had never been on a date or had any social contact with girls his age. I am sure any efforts on his part to change that status had been completely fruitless so far.

Than he said he needed to go do his homework. Chuck knew where the guest room was and he stayed in the room doing homework, so he said, until Tim got home and dinner was ready. I changed into a sun dress before dinner and left off my panties…the dress was long enough to hide anything and everything even when I sat down. The sun dress was low cut, and translucent, beneath which I was completely naked.

After dinner Tim and Chuck went into the den to watch a ball game and I did the dishes and when I came in I took a seat across from Chuck and sat back in my easy chair. I sat down, I didn’t realize it at the time but Chuck sat directly across from me. I crossed my legs and let my full skirt rest up over my knee, I saw that he was gazing at my legs as they parted each time I crossed and uncrossed them. Now I love a good tease but this caught me by surprise. It was a full dress so his view wasn’t that great, it was impossible for him to even get a panty flash…since I didn’t have any on. I was making sure Chuck got an eyeful of my deep cleavage. But it was very sexy to know he was trying to look at me, I pretended not to notice and continued to cross my legs.

I felt pretty comfortable teasing him in our home with Tim in the room, since it was fun and very safe. Tim had no idea as to what was going on and I let him do most of the talking to Chuck…I was all about sports and Chuck was doing all he could to keep up with the chat and still take in the view I was giving him.

Before the ball game was over I said good night and went up to do my girl thing before bed…clean my face, night cream on my skin and other little things we all do to look good. Tim got to bed and I remembered I had not done something in the kitchen and went back out our room and down stairs I heard the door to the guest room click close as I went out of my room…I knew Chuck was trying to peek in or listen at our door.

When I came back up I made sure that our door was not closed completely and allowed Chuck a view of our bed. Tim had just enough wine with and after dinner to relax him to where I knew he would not last long, so I just gave him a blow job. I sat on the bed taking off my robe smiling down at Tim and ran my hand under the sheet to feel his little pee-pee. I heard the door across the hall open, bingo my boy was coming to peek. I stood up and looked toward the door and saw the young teen looking in, I dropped my robe and stood to where he could see my body, my boobs, pussy and ass. I ran my fingers down on my mound and felt my fold. “Jesus, I need to get a wax job, honey you better not eat me out tonight, I’ll get it waxed tomorrow!”

I came back to the bed and with my back to the bed room door and my ass up in the air. I knew Chuck could see me performing my nasty BJ act. Knowing that Chuck was watching, god that just made the sex hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as I slipped my hand back between my legs and fingered my pussy. I got Tim off and as my husband had his wine he drifted off to sleep fast and I was wide-awake. I knew that Chuck had hung out by the bedroom door watching and listen to our love sounds.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe that just covered my pussy when I stood and I made sure I slipped on a pair of my whore high heels to make my ass stick out. I was figuring that all were asleep anyway…but just in case Chuck heard me and came to see where I was…I was ready for him to see my good stuff, sexy stuff.

When I got to the kitchen I could hear someone coming down the stairs and I knew it was my horny boy. I went to the pantry and bent over with my feet about 2 feet wide and with the small table lamp light on I knew he could see my pussy. I bent over and I felt the air on my damp fold. I could feel him looking at me as I shafted my weight from one leg to the other giving him a good shot of my love nest, than I turned and looked back at him. I acted surprised to find him standing there. He stood in the doorway in just his briefs. His hard-on was out and the tent was up. I couldn’t help notice a man size bulge, not the little we-we my husband shows.

He asked where Tim was and I told him sleeping. ”Tim always falls to sleep after you have sex…!” I looked at his crouch and by moving my arms just a little my robe exposed my pussy to him. I couldn’t help but smile, see him that way, hard. I of course reminded myself that I had made him that way by what I had done in the den during the game. “Chuck, what Tim and I did in our room, were you watching? Did you get a hard, looking at me while the game was on…?”

“Oh yea, shit Marca, did all you just do ah, you know ah, sucking your husband…?” I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom. “Chuck, you’re not going to say anything to your mom or dad…about seeing me suck off Tim…!” “Hell no, no way Marca…! Marca, will you open up your robe, I just got to see those big tits of you’re…!”

“Chuck I can’t do that, your mother would have me in court if I did, do you look at girl’s breast at school…?” “Yes!”

“Marca you are, will your pretty, my mother, she has small tits, you got big breast, you look like the girls in the nasty magazine…!” “Chuck, you look at nasty pictures…?”

“Yes, it makes my ding dong hard…! Today by the pool, when I saw you, you made my ding dong hard; you always make it hard…! When I am in bed at night I think of you and rub my ding dong!”

“Chuck, you call your penis a ding dong?”

“That is what my mother called it when I was a little boy…!”

Shit I don’t think Kim has seen his ding dong in some time, this boy is hung. “Marca I heard my father tell Mr. Sims, the man that lives behind us that he would eat a mile of your shit, just to see where it came from…!”

I had to smile on that one. “Chuck when you heard that, what did you think…?”

“I think my father is weird! I would not like to eat shit to see your butt hole; I would rather kiss and suck your big boobs…!”

I sometimes wonder who is retarded in this world; the boy had his mind in the right place when it came to sex.

“Marca I am not going to tell anyone, but could I see your big tits…please…!”

I smiled and I went one better I took off my robe, walked slowly up to him. ”You never been with a girl, have you Chuck…?”He just looked at my big 40DD in the dim light and shook his head no. “This going to help you jerk off your ding dong when you get back in bed…? You do, do that, don’t you Chuck…?” He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might need to rub something. You think you’re slick, but you’re not, you would love to have my ass, you little pervert. I said to myself as I giggled…! You want to fuck your neighbor …don’t you?

“Chuck, do you find me attractive?”

“You’re very attractive.”

“Am I sexy?”

“Very!”

“Do you think about having sex with me Chuck?”

“Yes,”

“Would you like to have sex with me right now?”

“Ah… I… I…! ”.

“Just answer the question?”

“Yes…!”

“Well, here’s your chance to live out a fantasy with an older woman.”

The excitement, and cool air quickly stimulated my nipples and they became hard and erect. Chuck quickly began to caress and squeeze my breasts and nipples. He cupped my breasts feeling their heaviness and tweaked and pulled on my nipples. I kept my eyes closed and began to breathe heavily. Before long, he lowered his heads and began to lick and suck on my breast, twirling the nipples with his tongues and gently biting them. In addition to my heavy breathing, I began to moan slightly.

As he was tonguing my tits, I felt his hand on my lower stomach…I kept my eyes closed and head back, but when I felt his hand on my mound I shook my head no and said please don’t, he continued to suck on my tits and ignored my protests as he started to caress my fold…!

I quickly clamped my thighs tightly together, restricting his access. What happen next I can’t remember…but in less than a minute, my pussy was being caressed and teased by this over sexed teenager? He inserted and penetrated my vagina with two, and than three fingers. Soon, I was taking the fingers deep into my pussy and undulating, my hips to force the kid’s fingers deeper into my vagina. Than I pulled back…”that’s all you get…maybe some other time…!” With that I picked up my robe and looked back at him…”time to go jerk off baby…!”

I got in bed and tried to sleep, shit, I was too horny…I looked at the clock; it was 1:45AM. I looked over at Tim and he was still snoring…good boy. I wasn’t sure if Chuck was asleep, but at the time I was doing my best to shake him from my thoughts. It was less than an hour and I decided it was time to do something. I thought about Chuck again. How wrong would it be, god I was a sex craze whore. I needed that young boy. My god, I thought, could I get away with it? I was going to find out. Tim was a sleep…out like a light…snoring away.

My hart was racing, my mind was calling me a fool, but my body was telling me to at least look in on him. After making sure that Tim was asleep, and I closed the door to our bed room and the door to the hall that closed off that part of the house where Chuck was sleeping. I snuck into Chuck’s room. After my eyes adjusted I could see that the boy was fast asleep. Through the single sheet I could also see that he was naked. What an unbelievable image! What a foolish thing to do! I was planning on sneaking right out of the room when he rolled onto his side. Maybe I was jealous, maybe I was convinced that I could get away with it, who knows, and maybe I was a bit horny.

I kneeled down next to the bed and gently pushed the sheet back. Facing me was one of the most beautiful young penises I have ever had the pleasure of looking at. Chuck was quite a man! He looked fairly large even when he was soft, which is no feat…if I compared him to Tim. . . . For just a second I let the thought cross my mind that he was a virgin, but I let that pass. I had decided that he was going to be active with me. I needed him to be. I bent toward him and took him in my mouth. Gently I sucked him in deeper into my mouth and I could feel that his body (if not his mind) was wakening. He responded pretty quickly! He wasn’t as long as I thought he would be – maybe 7 inches — but he was a lot fatter than I expected. I could barely open my mouth wide enough. He had awoken by the time I was stroking him. Instead of being startled, he just held the back of my head and made love to my mouth.

For a few minutes I was in complete control. I was teasing him with my tongue, pulling him hard with my hand, and taking him deep within my mouth. I loved this, but in short order I had lost control. Chuck had rolled a bit and took hold of my head with both hands and was thrusting quickly in and out of my mouth. I felt him swell and then I felt him explode. I accepted every drop. I shushed him when he started to giggle. He whispered. “I didn’t think married ladies would ever do that to other men…?”

Shit! What could I do? Looking back, it didn’t really matter to me. I didn’t sneak into this room so a young stud could cum in my mouth; I had given one BJ to my limp dick husband already. I came into this room because I wanted to feel him deep inside me. I pushed him a way a little when he tried to cuddle up and instead kept pumping him with my hand. At first he moved a bit, maybe objected a little, but soon got the idea. He lay there quiet and motionless as I brought him back to full strength. Good boy!

With him flat on his back I moved to position myself above him. God this was great! I could feel him try to lift his body when he felt my wetness touch the tip of his penis, but I didn’t give him that much room to move. Still, it wasn’t like I was going to make him wait long. I wanted him desperately and couldn’t afford the time for teasing anyway. With Chuck on his back, my feet by his rib cage, my hands against the head board of the bed, and my wetness balanced above his fat penis, I plummeted to my own pleasure. I took him in one shot, falling hard against his body, and stretching more than I expected. I came hard…I must have had three orgasms while I rotated my hips, keeping him as deep in me as possible. Then the fucking began, slowly at first, with me mostly controlling the depth, then faster with Chuck meeting my rhythm. Once Chuck grabbed my hips he knew what to do, hold on my boy, I am riding you to fuck heaven…!

I shushed him again. I’ll tell you one thing about Chuck; he wanted to fuck…Oh my god, once he knew how it was going to be…I was in for quiet a ride. Chuck grabbed my hips and pulled me deeply and aggressively onto him. I was floating from one orgasm to the next when I felt his body stiffen. The thought of him coming in me was strong enough to make me have another round of orgasms, to feel him going off, pushed me over the limit. We came together. Chuck wanted to talk., I whispered in his ear…”in the morning after Tim goes to the club we can talk…!”

I just rushed out of the room…back to my husband and found him snoring ways. In the morning, I got up and headed to the kitchen to see Chuck going into the kitchen and Tim, was seated having his coffee and reading the sports page. Chuck was dressed and was getting milk from the counter when Tim said. ”Did you guys stay up late watching TV…?” I looked at Chuck and before I had a chance to speak…Chuck said…

“I guess we better turn that TV down next time Marca…sorry Tim if it woke you…!”

Tim looked at his watch and said. ”Damn I am running late, honey see you back here around 4, we got dinner at the club at 7, see you…later…!” Tim gave me a kiss on the cheek and told Chuck he would see him around. Tim was out the door for his Saturday golf outing and I watched him pull out the drive, just than Chuck stood and placed his dirty dish in the sink. “Guess I better get home and do the yard work dad wanted me to do…!” I looked him smiled and said.

“Before you go honey, take care of this…!” I bent over letting my rob fall to the floor and stood with my feet apart I took hold of the kitchen sink and looked back at my new lover. “Baby, fuck me like a dog…fuck this bitch. I want you to fuck me like an animal.” Chuck just stood there looking at my ass and watched me wiggle it to show him what he was missing. ”Take hold my hips baby, slip that cock in me…! Come on honey, I need some cock this morning…!”

He pulled his cock out and I repositioned myself making my legs spread wider with my ass up in the air. I looked back over my shoulder and begged, “Fuck me, baby. Fuck me like the slut bitch animal I am.”

He grabbed my ass cheeks for leverage and pushed his cock in, fucking me with slow, steady strokes. I was grinding my hips back against his young hard cock like an animal in heat. I whimpered softly, oh god this was good. The large head of his cock pop into my pussy and slide in several inches, setting me on fire, I had been with bigger men but this young stud had my attention, my pussy felt so full, he was a pussy stretcher.

Oh god so big I moaned, as more of this kids cock slid in me, my entire pussy was on fire now. Slowly he began working his huge cock in and out of me getting deeper and deeper with each thrust. God Tim had never made me feel this way, this kid was deeper than poor Tim could ever hope to be, he was hitting places Tim never new I had.

Soon this slow/retarded 16-year-old stud was pounding me like some common slut, ramming his mighty cock in me without mercy. Soon it felt like I was coming with every other stroke of his cock as I whimpered and moaned. I could feel my pussy stretched wide open as his huge cock slid in and out of me like a battering ram. This kid was tearing my pussy apart giving me pleasure I never imagined Tim could. “OOOOH Yeaaaaaah! Fuck me. Fuck me with your big dick. OOOOWWW! So big. OOOWWWW! “

The cunt juice flowed out of my pussy. My thighs were soaked with my juices. My pussy made the most amazing slurping noises as he was fucking me.

“Oh baby, that cock feels so good in my pussy. Fuck me faster!”

Chuck was a fast learner…he shifted position slightly to get improved leverage and to grab my tit. Using my tits as handles, he pulled me back deeper on his cock. I moaned as his hands twisted and pulled on my nipples.

“Oh, fuck. Oh fuck. That feels so fucking good. Pinch my nipples baby. Pinch them hard. Oh shit!”

Oh yea…he was getting it…he was going to be a good lover…in time. He started to jackhammer my pussy with deep, rapid strokes. “Oh shit, I’m coming again. Pull my nipples you bastard, pull them harder! Oh fuck, Oh fuck. Oh fuck!” I had him under my control.

“You like fucking me dog style honey…?”

“Yes…!”

“You going to give me cock when I want it baby…?”

“OH GOD YES…!”

My words, my hot cunt juice bathing his cock and the twitching muscles of my pussy pulled a huge load of cum out of his exhausted balls. It felt his balls slip up into his sac…as blast after blast of cum shot deep into my cunt.

“Oh god, baby. I can feel you’re cum. I can feel your fucking cum filling my slut cunt. Oh fuck. Oh fuck! So fucking much cum.”

His lust spent, he collapsed on top of me, his cock still lodged in my cunt. I could feel those last spasms of my cunt muscles as my orgasm subsided. My low mewing of pleasure and his ragged breathing were the only sounds.

My mind returned to last night…the thought of me in bed with the young stud’s cock stuffed in my pussy. Yes he was going to be a new lover. He pulled his cock out of my cunt and I stood up and turned to face him. My eyes slowly opened. I tenderly brushed a strand of hair out of my eyes. I walked towards the bathroom.

“Honey, I’m going to get cleaned up. Why don’t you be a dear and go do your fathers do list, and get back here in time for some more fun, before my husband gets home. I need some hard fucking sex around 2 and Tim’s wife wants it delivered by a young stud…!” Ah, the world is a beautiful place.

To be continued…

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 10)

Posted by admin

My Good Neighbor Jack

We went over for dinner one night to one of the old guys that live on our street, a neighbor by the name Jack that Tim had known before we were married. Old Bill one of our other neighbors was invited to make it old home week for the three guys. Jack was Tim’s age, mid 50’s and Bill way into his 60’s. Jack was a hunk, and Jack and Tim played golf once in a while. Before Dinner Jack asked Bill where the wine was he was to bring for dinner. Big problem, Bill had forgot

He felt bad and said he would run to the package store to get a bottle, but Jack said you old fart you need to go over to the special wine shop by the mall and get a good wine. That is a 20 minute drive. Tim being the gentleman he is said he would drive Bill and I said I would help Jack with the dinner and start working on the salad. That would be almost an hour they would be gone, leaving Jack and me alone. I didn’t realize how far Jack would take the teasing that he always did when Tim and I were at his place.

Tim and Bill had not been out the door two minutes and I was standing against the counter when Jack came up behind me and put his hands on my shoulders. I was cutting tomatoes and Jack whispered, “You look amazing tonight!” I laughed and thanked him for the compliment. I was wearing a short red dress without panties, something I did frequently when I was feeling naughty. It ALWAYS turns Tim on when I whispers, “I’m not wearing panties…”

Feeling slightly uncomfortable but flattered I continued to slice the tomatoes as Jack pressed his crotch against my bottom. I turned uncomfortably and tried to escape saying, “Jack please, don’t do that, Tim and Bill will be back soon!”

Jack whispered, “Bill told me you had a thing for big cock men, girl you been dreaming about me and my big cock, I been thinking about how you have a think for big cocks. Can you feel my penis pressing against you?”

I could feel his penis getting bigger as he pressed it against her. I knew how big he was, because Bill had told me that he had a reputation with the ladies, since his wife died 4 years ago of being hung like a mule. I HAD fantasized about holding his cock in my hands, even putting it in my mouth and sucking on it. I regretted telling Bill about my past lover’s and their big cocks. Torn, I knew I should escape from his grasp, but I was also curious. Protesting again, I said, “Jack please stop, I was just joking with Bill when I told him that.”

“Baby I know all about you and Bill… about you fucking him.”

“GOD DAMN IT THAT OLD BASTARD JUST HAD TO TALK!” I looked back over my shoulder at Jack. “He told you about us?”

“Baby he did, after I pushed him to come clean with me, you see I went down to his place one afternoon and as I always do went in the patio door and no sooner had I got in I heard begging and screaming coming from his bedroom and I laugh to myself, just knowing he had one of his old lady friends down on his bed.”

“LADY FRIENDS… He told me he hadn’t had sex in years, that ass hole!”

“Shit baby he has more pussy, than any of us on the street; its old pussy, but he gets all he wants from his bridge club group. Anyway I started to back out of the house but I wanted to see who he was poking, so I tip toed to the bedroom and looked in to see you on top of him riding him like a wild woman begging him to slap your ass as he sucked on these big tits!”

“You saw me, us, ah you saw me fucking, me naked on him?”

“God you have no idea how I wanted to ram my cock up your ass and suck on those fine tits of your!”

I let out a low moan as I put down the knife and put each of my hands on the counter to try to push away. When I did, instead of escaping I merely pressed my ass harder against his engorged penis. I arched my back as I felt the full length of him against me. Jack leaned forward against me causing me to exhale loudly, pushing me over the counter as he unzipped his pants and freed his massive cock. Fully erect, Jack is almost 11 inches long and no one could ever accused him of being a pencil dick, like my husband is. Jack whispered, “Poor old Tim can’t even give you what you need so Bill tells me. Do you want to feel it again?”

Without thinking I softly mumbled, “Yes ….oh please don’t tell anyone!”

When he pulled me back up I realized Jack’s cock was between my legs, I was straddling his cock. I was already wet from feeling Jack’s cock against my ass, now my pussy was in direct contact with his massive shaft. He hadn’t realized I wasn’t wearing panties until my pussy was in direct contact with his cock.

Thinking Jack was going to penetrate me I said, “We can’t, they may come back early, please stop.”

Jack responded, “Don’t worry, nothing is going to happen, I’m not going to fuck you. I thought you wanted to know what a real cock felt like.” Jack started rubbing his cock back and forth slowly with me providing the lubricant.

I gasped as my pussy rode on his cock. He was so big each stroke lasted forever. I wanted to feel him inside of me, but I convinced myself if it went no further everything would be alright, “Promise me this is it, that you won’t go any further. Not tonight anyway.”

Jack promised, “what ever you want my big tit neighbor, what ever you want.” He began picking up the pace, as he did I began to feel myself getting closer and closer to having an orgasm. Spreading my legs and leaning forward Jack kept up the pace rubbing the full length of his penis against me. I finally achieved orgasm and partially collapsed on the countertop exposing my vagina opening to Jack’s cock. Jack pressed the tip of his cock against my vagina. I gasped when I felt him against me and secretly wanted him to penetrate me right then. I closed my eyes tightly, spread my legs slightly and pressed back against the tip of his penis.

I steadied myself for what I imagined it would feel like to have his massive cock inside of me. Oh, did I want him inside of me I thought to myself. Instead Jack asked, “I know you made me promise, but I know you want to know what it feels like inside of you.”

Frustrated, with what I had just done, I had to say no, didn’t I? Before I changed my mind I said, “No, we have to stop…” As I said the word stop I felt his penis spasm. Laughing I said, “I guess you were having a good time too.” And then I felt it, the tip of his penis was pressed against my vagina and his semen shot inside of me. With the first spasm and my reaction the tip of his penis slid just a little further inside of me. The second pulse was even bigger than the first, filling my womb with his hot semen causing me to scream, “FUCK! You are coming inside of me! OH GOD, YOU HAVE TO STOP!”

I didn’t stop him as he pressed his crotch against me again and whispered, “I see old Bill was right about you, you can’t say no to a big cock can you?”

I moaned and whimpered, “Not exactly” as I felt him pressing against me. I didn’t move to stop him.

Jack knew I wanted him to fuck me and he pushed me over the counter and lifted my dress to find no panties. I laid face down on the counter and surrendered to him. Jack dropped his pants freeing his cock even more.

Jack rubbed the tip of his cock around my vagina until I was wet enough to lubricate his penis allowing him to penetrate me. As the head of his cock penetrated me, I felt myself stretch farther than I thought possible. I had read that a vagina can expand up-to 200% its normal size if properly aroused and lubricated. I was certain at 200%+ right now.

Once I was able to relax, my vagina completely stretched, I began to realize that Jack was going three times as deep as Tim had been able to reach. It really was an entirely different experience, amazing I thought. Pressed helplessly against the counter I was completely in the moment, experiencing what his large penis was like. Suddenly I told Jack to stop; I said it in a stern enough way Jack immediately pulled out.

Standing behind me he watched as I stood up and turned around and said, “I want to watch.” Sitting back down on the kitchen table I unbuttoned my dress and unclasping my bra, freeing my big 40 DD breasts. Jack didn’t hesitate as he lifted my legs up on his shoulders and pressed his penis in my vagina again. With one hand he held my waist and the other he used to grasp my breast. He was going full steam as I leaned on my elbows intently watching him penetrate me. I watched as every inch of his massive cock slid inside of me.

Before long Jack said, “I am about to cum; do I need to pull out?”

I laughed as I collapsed back on the table and said, “You don’t need to worry about that.” I felt Jack’s semen fill me with each pulse. I relaxed as I felt his hot semen fill my womb once more. I couldn’t believe how full I felt with his cock and his semen inside of me. Each time I thought he was spent I felt more semen fill me.

I was almost done in, Jack out of breath shot his last load deep inside of me, collapsing next to me on the table, turning to lie on his back.

I lay on my side and reached over and grasped Jack’s soft, but still large penis. I marveled how it dwarfed my hand, being almost three times the size of Tim’s small sized cock. I looked up at the clock and said. “Fuck they will be back soon.”

“No baby, Bill and I had this all planed, I told him not to be here until after 8 we got 45 minutes to play.”

I giggled, then sat up and took his old cock in my mouth. I sucked, kissed and licked the big thick tool until I felt it come to life. Than I started jerking the shaft to get it up, get it stiffer. When I saw that he was hard enough to start over I straddled Jack, resting my vagina on his hardening cock. I smiled as I took off my bra, fully exposing my chest and asked, “Do you love my big tits?” After I asked the question I began grinding back and forth over his partially erect cock.

Jack stuttered as I smiled at him. Leaning down I kissed his lips, his penis lifting its head as if to enter me automatically. Jack grasped my waist and thrust his penis inside of me again. Sitting up on his cock, I said, “You know we are going to be fuck buddies, I got to have this cock of yours more than just a one night stand.”

He smiled up at me. “What about Bill, and Charlie?”

“You know about Charles?”

“My big tit neighbor slut, I even know about old Jake, I bet you got a few more you are doing, but you can tell me about them some other time!”

I rode Jack for a good ten minutes and I had one climax after the next and at last he went off again as I fell on his chest. After we recovered he slapped my ass. “Get up baby; they will be here in any minute.”

I grabbed a paper towel and began rubbing the semen off of my vagina as I ran to the bathroom. I heard the car pull into the garage and I used a wash cloth to clean as much of his semen out of me as possible.

By the time I came out of the bathroom Jack had the dinner on the table and we sat down for dinner. During dinner I could feel Jack’s semen leaking out of me. Not wanting it soil my dress I kept wiping myself off with my fingers and when no one was looking I would lick my finger, I did this throughout dinner. I gave Bill that fuck you look as soon as they got back he saw I was not happy at all with him.

After the main meal was over Tim went to the bathroom in the hall where I had gone and Jack looked over at me and smiled. “Bill you were right best fuck I ever had!”

“I told you she could put shit on you that soap and water want take off.”

I looked both of them, “Would two stop it, your going to let the cat out of the bag and than all of us are in trouble.”

After desert I feigned a headache and we headed home. Jack gave me a big hug at the door and whispered, “Call me.” I didn’t respond. In the car Tim was going on about something, but my mind was in a spin. In less than a year I had gone from being a good wife; to a one night stand, screwed the bug guy and doing our handyman.

If that wasn’t bad enough I was now in thick with three men on our street. My god Marca you are crazy look what all you got with Tim and trying to take care of your itch is worth all this? Who else has that old fart told? I’m open to being blackmailed, should I confess to Tim? What am I going to do? Where will this end?

To be continued…

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 9)

Posted by admin

Charles Keen young and hung

Whether one can outright accepted it or not, your little venture to the world of sex outside of your own marriage does transformer you into an addict. OK…so it did me! Future rendezvous with any of my big cock lovers and sex partners and perhaps even others that I had not met, were very likely going to be a part of my married life. After having it on with Tim’s old college room mate and doing his best friend Bill, from the neighborhood, my bed was made and I was ready to lay in it, even get laid in it. The main problem I faced now was how to manage things. Maintaining the best of both worlds was going to require some serious planning.

The more I play the more I want; I never seem to get enough. What I also realized at an early age, that I probably never again be satisfied by a less intense bedroom performance than the one I experienced with my full body hung studs that I seek out whenever I can. Sometimes a good screw just seems to fall in your lap.

So it goes…part 9:

The early months of our married life were wedded bliss; will to some degree it was. Then problems arose. Due to circulation problems, it started to affect Tim’s ability to maintain an erection. That was what the doctor said might be his problem, but I was playing mind games with my new hubby. Since Tim did not have a large prick, at the best of times, only 4-inches when stiff, coupled to his new problem of not getting it up led to bedroom tears, god can I put it on. I found when he was licking my pussy I did sometimes get off to…will shall I call it a mini organism but it was not ideal and certainly not the answer to a satisfying sex life. In frustration I turned to the only thing I knew and that was my whore ways, I went back to my well-endowed lovers. About once a week, I found I had a little stiff one in bed with me at night that I was married too. I let him; sometimes I helped him to toss himself off while lying next to me. Unfortunately, this arousal did not transfer itself to the other side of the bed…to me, his wife.

I love Tim but I have started an itch you men know where. To be blunt, I needed, just a good fucking, which my husband and anyone who saw him nude, must admit he has not been able to give me any, nor could he. It was after Bill our old neighbor was doing me with his hung horse cock (that needed Viagra to make that big old thing work) I knew I had to make some big changes, if I wanted to have a sex life again.

Soon after that, I made it a habit to keep a packet of condoms in my purse for just such an occasion, should it come up. I had always stayed away from the men in our neighborhood, which was to close to home. I was making friends with the wives and a woman with my body and looks does not have many female married friends. The neighborhood husbands however had a different take on me, I was the object of their jokes, looks and I am sure their fancy at night when they were fucking their children’s mother late at night.

Over time, I began to notice what man was trying hard to be friendly and whose wife was cold toward me. All I needed was some bitch to find out she could not keep her husband happy and she end up telling Tim what her better half and I had done. I never set out to bed anyone of them or let them have me, but if it happens, so be it. With what I was getting at home, it would not take much for me to give in to a big cock motherfucker that I knew that some of them were. Over the summer of my first few months of marriage, we had several get together, Bar B Q and cookouts in the neighborhood that gave me a better look at some of my future lovers. After Bill and I had set up our play time, I found my next victim.

One of the first husbands I did was the young hunk across the street from us; Charles Keen who was quite a handsome hunk who stood about 6’ 2” and no more than 200#…! It did not take one long to see that the man worked out, you could tell by the way he carried himself; he was, built in all the right places. Charles, in other words was mouth watering handsome matter of fact with short black hair specked with a few gray flecks at the temples. A firm jaw made of sharp right angles and vivid blue eyes. He had some dark chest hair that ran down that hard flat stomach. I knew he was my age and he looked to be no more then 30. His wife was Kathy, 22, perky thing who was a 5’5” beauty and they were newlyweds as were we. Kathy did not know much about cooking and I helped her with a few things that I had learned in the kitchen. No, I did not give her lessons on stuffing the meat in the kitty!

As I said, Charles was a tall nice looking young stud around my age and he filled out his weekend jeans nicely. The boy did have a package. Than one Saturday evening the Keens had Tim and I over for a cook out and Kathy was will into the wine as it got later in the evening and the men were off talking sports and she unload on me about how Charles was always horny, she seem to never get him to quite.

…HOUSTON…SHE HAS A PROBLEM HERE…IT WILL SOON BE NO PROBLEM FOR ME…

“Marca, you and Tim have been married as long as we have, can I ask you something…I need to talk about some things!” Kathy was way into the wine and she was hurting inside it looked like. “Kathy any time, please feel free to talk.”

“Marca, only one way to say it…Charles, he wants to screw all the time I am hoping Tim will get him drunk so he will sleep tonight…is Tim that way…?”

Damn…this woman hates sex…I can see that. “Kathy, Tim is 20 plus years older than Charles, I am sure Tim was the same way when he was 30…!”

“Oh…I guess your right…me being 22 and I waited until my wedding night to give it up…I sometimes think I might have been better off dating a few others before Charles.”

“Yes Kathy, I went that road…I had a few men in my life before Tim! I guess you might say I can compare him to the others and like all men he has his good side and not so good side…!”

“Marca, does it hurt when Tim does it…tell me how do you get past that pain?”

HOUSTON I WANT HER PROBLEM…!

“Kathy just how big is Charles…is he thick…?”

“Marca, I can hold his sac in my palm and his old thing runs half way up my forearm and oh god that ugly old head is wide and nasty, that’s what hurts…! If Charles were not so big, he would be perfect…if he were just a little bite smaller…! You know what I mean Marca…?”

“Oh Kathy, I know what you mean girl…shit I do I…! Kathy, does Charles make you get on your hands and knees and do it to you that way…?”

“Oh I hate that and he wants to spank my ass when he gets it in. I am so embarrassed to tell you this, the other night he had me on my hands and knees and he licked my rectum…I was so grossed out. I made him go brush his teeth and gargle before I let him back in bed…!”

“TIM HONEY IT IS GETTING LATE I THINK WE NEED TO GO…!”

We were saying our goodnights at the door and Charles gave me a hug goodbye as all the men in the neighborhood did when I was saying our good night. I kissed Charles on the cheek and winked. I did not mention to Ted about Kathy’s conversation or that my pussy was sopping wet and that my thong was drenched. I made Tim have a midnight snack at the Y that night.

My mind went wild on planning a way to get my hunk neighbor between my legs, oh lord, forgive me for what I am about to do. I picked a day when Kathy was to go to her mothers house, a Saturday, and Tim was at the club playing golf. That left the poor victim and me all alone. I was to strike at high noon. I made sure I dressed to fit the mood I dressed for combat…god I know how they felt at Normandy, D Day…June 6, 1944. I was going out that front door across that street and breach their house. Oh, shit this was going to get nasty, I knew it would turn into hand-to-hand combat; oh, I might have to take him in close…if I am lucky I might get his bayonet run in me, before the afternoon was over.

I looked in the mirror to check my equipment. Pussy was shaved smooth, boobs were in place, damn, with a set of 40DD I knew I could make it past the door. I went this day with out panties, the less equipment I had on the better I could storm the objective. I slipped on my combat shoes, a pair of 5-inch FMP’s, that made my ass stick out. Than I slipped on one of my sexy, wrap-around sun dresses that I knew would be easy to slip off me, when the enemy had me in his grasp. I took one last look in the mirror and told myself…you who about to go down for you own sexual satisfaction…we salute you…go fuck him girl!

I looked out my up stairs window to see the enemy working in his yard, doing something in the flowerbeds. Out my front door and across that lonely beach that seem to be a mile wide (the street…) “Hi Charles…Kathy home…?”

The hunk looked up and smiled and stood to speak when his eyes gave him away…he liked what he saw. I had made it onto the beach…signal London that I have landed. “Hi Marca, no she went to her mothers, should be back about 5 or so…!”

“I had used some of her pastry tools and was returning them to her and I got a platter of cookies…I guess for you…! Charles it is hot out here, how can you stand this heat…?”

“Come on in Marca, your right I need something cold, how about a beer…?”

“Oh Charles I cannot stay long…I will take a glass of wine, just a quick one…!”

I go into their house and hand him the cookies and cookie cutters.

Charles took the cookie cutters into the kitchen. When he returned I stood in the middle of the living room, my back to him, bent over looking at a book they had on the coffee table. I knew he could see up my dress to my ass cheeks, but with my knees together, he could not tell if I had thong/panties on. I knew he was admiring my sexy body for a second, then walk up behind me, wrap his free hand around my waist.

“Your glass of wine my lady…my beautiful, sexy neighbor; damn Marca you always look so good!” I turned around in his arms. Our lips meet, but suddenly I pull away.

“Where is your wife anyway?” I asked.

“She’s out…at her mothers and will not be home for a while.”

“Then I should go. Charles, Kathy is my friend and Tim is your friend, this is not right!”

“No, please Marca, god…please, stay a while…!” With that, he pulled me towards him, wrapped his arms around me, and laid a big kiss on my full open lips. At first, I played the game and did not respond, but then I let my tongue kiss back. My free arm wrapped around his neck, his just above my waist. My tongue found its way into his mouth, as his hands dropped to my ass. I offered no resistance so he reached up with one hand and fondled my breast thru my dress and bra. Again there was no resistance so he led me over to the couch, we sit down, and continued our kissing. This time he slipped a hand up my dress, then under my bra, and found my big hard nipple. He rubbed my nipple, and then gently squeezed it. I moaned. He pulled his hand out and tried to pull the dress over my head. I stopped him.
“We shouldn’t be doing this, what if your wife comes home?”

“Don’t worry, just relax and enjoy the moment,” he replied.

Again, he went back to my dress, and this time I let it come off. He reached behind me, unsnapped my bra, pulled it off and threw it across the room. Now he had full unrestricted access to my bigger than life tits. He fondled one tit with his hand, sucked the other into his mouth. He ran his tongue around it, over the nipple. I acted as if I seemed to be relaxing a bit, as I leaned back and moaned. I moved so he had my other tit, and sucked that as he sucked the first one. I had my head back and my eyes close, obviously enjoying the attention my tits were receiving. He started kissing down my chest, down to my belly, tonguing my belly button. Than he looked, up at me and said.

“Shit, Marca you…you are not wearing any panties…!”

I look down at him and smile…”I hate to wear panties when it is hot…they give my pussy a rash…!”

“Oh Charles what am I saying…we cannot do this. Where, are my things?”

I stood in the middle of the living room, naked from shoes up, turning, looking for my dress and bra. He came up behind me, wrapped his arms around my waist, kissing on my neck.

“I know you want this Marca, so just relax and go with it.”

He than slipped a hand down, and found my clit.

“But we are married, and this is…oh Charles, oh…this is so wrong,” I said.

“Do not think about that, just enjoy the moment.”

He slipped a finger into my steaming hot pussy. I moaned, leaned my head back onto his shoulder as he rubber my clit. He led me back to the couch. I sat down, than leaned back on the arm, as his mouth found my tits again. My nipples were still rock hard, and he teased them with his tongue. His hand found its way back to my slit. After stoking it a few times, he slipped a finger into my pussy. I spread my legs a bit, allowing easier access. He slipped a second, then a third finger into me. He started kissing down my body again, down my flat belly, kissing my belly button, finally reaching the top of my mound. I can smell my musty pussy sent as he moves in. His tongue finds my clit, rubs it a few times, than sucked it up into his mouth.

“OH CHARLES…OH MY GOD…SUCK IT BABY SUCK IT OFF ME…!”

My hips start bucking as I grab his head and pushes it further into my pussy. He slips his tongue into my pussy, tongue fucking a few times before returning to my clit.

“Oh yeah, suck me suck me,” I moaned.

Then my thighs start to squeeze his head, I am moaning louder, I can feel my pussy quivering, my pussy juices flowing all over, as I start to go off.

“Oh my God, Oh my God,” I moaned repeatedly.

My back arches up and then I exploded in a giant orgasm. One last “Oh my God” and I settled back into the couch.

As I relaxed on the couch, he stood up and stripped off his clothes. My god he had a winner…it had to be 8-inch cock, rock hard and ready to go. Poor Kathy if she thought this was big…she should take on some of my old customers. He knelt between my legs, rubbed his cock on my juicy slit. I reached down and grabbed his cock, stroking it. I lifted up my knees and spread my legs, then guided his cock into my waiting pussy. I looked up into his eyes and said. “Thank god you’re not small…!”

The grin on his face told me he could be a bastard if he wanted to be.

“Oh Jesus, I been needing this for months…I need your big cock…fuck me like you never fucked anyone before…!”

He pushed in slowly, sinking all 8 inches into my hot wet pussy. “Yes, yes fill me oh shit that is so good…!” I reached to grip his ass and pull him toward me.

“Now fuck me hard,” I ordered.

With that, he started thrusting in and out pretty, quick and soon I was moaning again. I reach up and massage my big nipples, squeezing them. I can feel my pussy starting to quiver on his cock.

I reach behind him and hold his ass cheeks apart pressing on his hole with my finger, he moan and grip my ass tighter making my crouch open more. In his excitement, he picks up the pace and fuck’s my tunnel hard, fast and with no mercy, saying to me. “You fucking slut! You are…what I thought you were a teasing, filthy, fucking whore!”

“Oh Charles, yes and I want to be your whore…do me, do your whore…!”

“Oh my God,” he said. “You pussy Marca, my god it is sucking on my cock…how you can do that…?”

He continued to pound into me, as I start bucking again. Suddenly he pulled out, I gave him a what, the fuck are you doing look. He pulled me off the couch.
“On your hands and knee…god damn you…I am going to ride that ass of yours, hard and long!”

I quickly followed his orders. Now on all fours, I turned to look at him. He moved in behind me, grab my hips, once again slid his cock along my slit before burying it in my pussy, in one deep thrust. I let out a long moan and tell him…”oh, Charles this is my favorite way! Charles you like my ass…I love to have my ass spanked…!”

“I’ll give you a spanking you will never forget, you fucking slut…!” The excitement was evident in his voice.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

“Ahhhhhh fuck!” I shrieked.

I let one hand slide between my pussy lips. “Spread your legs now you fucking whore!”

I spread my legs and he grabbed my pussy hard lightly smacking it too. My body jumped up. “Owwwww!” I yelled.

He starts pounding into my pussy with a regular rhythm. Reaching between my legs, I finds my clit and start rubbing it. I pushed back to meet his every thrust, driving his cock in deep. I am moaning, starting to quiver, my orgasm is building again. He is holding on to my hips as a cowboy rides his horse. He thrust in even deeper. My pussy starts to grip his cock even tighter, I am really starting to buck now. I am rocking my head back and forth, than I turn to look at him.

Oh, god did this feel good, it made me think of my working days and nights. I felt like a whore again and I loved that feeling when I can please a man and make him want me, my body, the power I have over his sexual drive. Making love to my husband is one thing and loving him is the greatest joy in the world. Now I had rediscovered the bliss of just getting and giving a good old fashion fucking.

“Ride me big man ride my ass until I cry…give it to me make me your dog bitch…!”

“Ooh it’s so deep!” I cried out suddenly.

He grabbed my hair and pulled my head back. “You like it like that don’t you?”

“Yes! Yes, more, oh god yes…! This f-feels good!” I purred.

Charles kept pumping me in the doggie position. I screamed out and tossed my head back. I was coming again! I felt my pussy clench his cock so tightly that he could not help but go off as well.
“Ahhhh fuck! I am Coming! Oooh I’m c-Coming!” I screamed.

“Yeah! Oh, fuck me too! Feel my juice baby! Feel it shoot in your hot pussy!”

Than I have a massive orgasm. Several more thrusts and I feel his orgasm building, than suddenly he explodes deep in my pussy. I fall off the sofa onto the floor. He falls on top of me, trying to recover and get our breath. His shrinking cock slips from my pussy and he rolls off me. I props myself up on my elbows, looks at him.

“That was great, why we waited so long to do it, is a wonder to me…!”

He moved up next to my mouth and I looked at the wall clock. “Charles, call your wife and see what time she will be home!”

“Marca she said 5…this afternoon later, we have time for more!”

“God damn it Charles…I said call your wife…!”

“OK…ok shit don’t get bent out of…you …forget it…!”

“Honey…I am not mad I know what I am doing, call her…!”

Charles called and asked Kathy what time she was leaving and she told him in about an hour. He asked her to stop and pick up a 6-pack of beer, I see the boy was learning.

“Wow, guess you were right Marca, good thing I called she will be here by four, if she walked out the door of her mothers right now!”

“Charles, if you screw around as much as I do…you figures out how to play the game!”

“Marca, Tim not doing enough for you…?”

“Charles, Kathy has told me that all she needs is some cock once a week…she and Tim would be perfect…! Tim has a cock so small she would never feel it, will she might once a week…! Come on get on and give me some more…this has got to last us both until later in the week!”

Some forty-five minutes later, I am in the bathroom cleaning up and Charles is in the living room picking up. I hear a car pull up and make my way back to the den. The backdoor opens and Kathy walks in. I am setting on the sofa watching the TV as Charles is in his recliner. Kathy has several bags, and Charles jumps up to help her.

“Marca, hey girl…how long…have you been here…?”

“Not long, I was just returning your cookie cutters and Charles and I were talking about the latest dirt in the neighborhood…!”

“Oh, what is it…?”

“Old man Matthew, who lives behind us…he walked in on me the other morning as I was coming out of my bathroom naked…!”

“Oh weren’t you embarrassed…Damn Marca, what did you do…?”

“After I stop screaming, god I thought he was a rapist…I calmed down, than remembered to cover myself…the old fart saw me in the all together…it is funny after you think about it.”

“Marca did you tell Tim, has he said anything to Matthew…?”

“Oh I did not tell Tim, he would worry so, and you know how much he travels, this would just give him more to fret about. The old man said he knocked and called out to me…no big deal.”

Shortly after and a little small talk, I said I had to go. Charles volunteered to let me out and then lock up. Kathy went up stairs to get ready for their dinner date. At the door, I turned around and was sucking my finger…”mmm we taste good together,” I said.

“We’ll have to do this again sometime soon; honey you like to butt fuck…? I hope you do Charles and I love to have my asshole tongued. You need to call me Tuesday after you get to work…! I kissed him one last time and was out the door.

More to cummmm…

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 8)

Posted by admin

Old Bill, our neighbor called on me:

I married Tim when I was 29 years old and when I moved into his house I became the neighborhood beauty. As most of you know I have a 40 DD chest, long golden tan legs that make my 5′10” body seem amazing and a great (38″) ass. When I dress to go out, I wear stockings, garter belt and 4 or 5″ heels. I enjoy showing off, got to be from my days of modeling. It does help to be a bit of an exhibitionist I’ve always been and I always will be. I love to flirt and show off in front of men. The thought that they are getting a hard on watching really turns me on! I like nothing better than to wear a low cut top and do a bit of flashing!

I admit…I am a cock tease and it always gives me a rush to get a guy a hard on. If I’m feeling particularly sexy I put on my tight white panties and a short skirt and give some poor unsuspecting man a hard on by positioning myself so that only they can see between my thighs! Then as he gets really interested I get up and walk away. Poor shit head must wonder what’s hit him. I often feel sorry for them…sure I do…! At home alone, I put on next to nothing if I could get away with it. Cut-off’s and T-shirt is the dress of the day most of the time.

When I married Tim he was in his 50’s and I was 29. The man had money, one of the big reasons I married him and the man had a home that any woman would fuck to live in, yes thank you I do that whenever he needs some pussy.

Soon after we were married and I moved in, Tim had an open house to introduce his bride to the neighbors. Being a high end, classier section of town you did not have the young married couples on the street. Most were retired residents and a few of the old guys that Tim was very close with were widowers Bill was in his 70’s and lived at the end of the street, Jack was a few years older than Tim, he was in his 60’s, and was our neighbor to our north and on the south side was Matt; he was in his late 60, retired banker.

Across the street was David, he was just 53, married to a fat bitch and they had a son Charles. Next door to them was the youngest couple, Nick and Kathy, Nice was 45 and Kathy was my age and they had a baby girl a few months old when I moved in. Tim always had the guys over to watch football and when I came part of the house, we continued the traditional Saturday get together. Tim liked to visit with the old guy’s best and after the game he would gill steaks and party until the last guy standing was told to turn out the lights when he went home.

After a few months of being around everyone in the neighborhood, it was not uncommon for some of the retired older men from the neighborhood to stop by to see me…always checking on me when Tim was out of town to see if I needed anything done around the house, they were so sweet. It didn’t take me long to figure out that it was the widowers who were coming by to see me. The married men I guess had a hard time getting away from the better half. I was not popular with the local wives as they knew nothing about my past…hell my husband knew nothing about it.

One day I was doing stuff around the house, in a pair of very short lose fitting cut-off’s and a very tight thin material with a deep low V cut T-shirt…it left nothing to hide if I bent over just the right way. Around noon my door bell rang and looking out the peep hole I saw it was old man Lender, Bill Lender. He had lost his wife about a year before Tim and I married and he had been over to watch football with Tim and when I came into the house he made it a point to be here whenever he could con an invitation out of us. When he was over on a few Saturday afternoons, he was known to get into the bottle …more than he should. I open the door and said. “Hi Bill…what brings you over…?” Than I got a smell of his breath…damn he started early.

“Marca is Tim here?” It was a weekday, a work day…will not for men over 70 I guess.

“No…In fact he is due in on Thursday…can I help you with some thing Bill…?”

He came in closed the door and that look…oh shit he had that look…I had seen it more than once when I was a working girl. On top of that he had been drinking. I turned to walk into the kitchen and was going to make him a pot of coffee. Than just as my back was to him…I got out the words…”Bill let me make some coffee…!” Than I felt one of his hands grabbed my arm and pulled me into the den.

“Come here, you cock-teaser.” He hissed, as he pushed me down on our big leather couch. It shocked me…I didn’t say a word because I was stunned and I assumed he was now kidding me as he always did, or maybe he had just a little too much to drink. His hands shot to my breasts and roughly felt them through the thin T-shirt I had on. His fingers found my braless nipples and they hardened to his touch.

“No, Bill! What do you think you’re doing? My husband is your best friend…I thought I was a friend…friends don’t do this!”

“I’m breaking a cock-teaser. In this neighborhood we know how to deal with cock-teasers, and you are the worst any of us have ever met. When I’m through with you, you won’t tease me or any of the other men on the street anymore.”

His rough talk and his rough grabs were so out of place, so beyond anything I had seen the old man do or say. It had to be the drinking he had been doing. I jumped a little when I felt his hand touch my leg. I looked down; he slid his hand higher on my leg. ‘Oh god no…Please I got to stop him. He can’t do this…oh fight him…I got to fight within myself.’

“Bill, you old fool…your to drunk to do anything…and being drunk at your age your all talk…get yourself together and go home…!”

I held my breath as his hand slide up my golden tan freshly shaved leg. I shivered when his hand reached the top of my cut-off’s. He gave my thigh a squeeze before continuing further. His fingers traced my pussy lips through my cut-off’s.

I started breathing a little harder. Bill had now pushed my left leg of my cut-off’s aside and was fingering me. I could feel myself getting wetter and my nipples harden under my top. That drew his attention…he was gazing first at my erect nipples, his eyes were easily drawn to the motion under my breast heaving as I took deep hard breaths. He then looked down into my eyes to see the fear…blatant hunger in my eyes…my open mouth taking in deep gulps of air.

I tried to speak…to tell him to stop…to tell him no I can’t do this…I can’t let him see my weakness. Than he place the tip of one finger on my fold and ran it over my wet pussy lips. I closed my eyes and let out a deep sigh…my hands fell to my side and I went limp opening my legs to him…he had won and without much of a fight from me. He knew I was easy…he had seen though me after all these months of being around me.

I was shocked at myself for giving in so fast and had to suppress a nervous giggle as my moans began to rise. But at the same time, the whole situation had me turned on. I didn’t fear for my safety, because of the setting and that it was Bill, and I knew he would never hurt me. Still, the roughness was causing me to respond. Tim, always a gentleman in and out of bed, had never talked to me or felt me the way old man Lender was. This was new and exciting. I fell back almost willingly when Bill pushed me back on to the couch.

“Bill! Stop…please…you got to stop I can’t do this…I can’t let you do this to me!” I was protesting, but I was also keeping my voice low…I didn’t want the neighborhood to know what was going on. I started to feel a heat in my crotch right away. I had to fight back…not give in…God no way I can let my guard down. I couldn’t think…when I get turned on and my body was showing him that I was going in that direction, no matter what I said. He was touching my large breasts. They always seem to be super sensitive, and the nipples were already hard just from him touching them.

He started rubbing, the deep massage, all the while telling me what a cock tease I was…a whore…especially with breasts such as mine, large and firm. He worked his way all around the huge globes, at first not touching the nipples at all which were pointing straight up at him. Then he started brushing the nipples with his finger tips, saying how all the men wanted to suck on them and tit fuck me. God his telling me all this was just adding to my giving in.

“Oh please stop…you can’t do this to me…ah…please…!”

He began squeezing the tips of my nipples. I couldn’t even look at him; I was getting very turned on. God I wanted him to start sucking on them. The more I thought about it the hotter my pussy was getting. What the fuck was I going to do when he got down there and there was a fucking puddle waiting for him? There wasn’t much I could do… he kept squeezing and pinching my nipples until I thought I might cum from that alone. I started squeezing my pussy muscles around his finger, giving myself that hot feeling, when he stopped. I still couldn’t look at him. I was afraid if I did, I would end up begging him to fuck me right then and there.

“You fucking whore…I’ll show you…not only have I been drinking…but I had my… Viagra this morning…my little blue pill just over an hour ago and I am ready..!”

He ripped down his zipper and pulled out a rigid old ugly looking cock. Than I looked at it again…damn it was big and it was stiff…shit it was not so ugly after all. He threw me back on the couch and pulled me to the edge of the couch as he pulled down my cut-off’s…I was wet … he fingered my clit a little, than stepped in between my legs enough to slide that wonderful dick into my already hot, wet cunt. He pressed it up against the opening to my cunt and began to tease it. Pressing against it, but not going in. I was aching for it. I took my right hand and used my finger and thumb to part my lips…than I looked up at him and with half closed eyes…I smiled ear to ear and nodded yes. He thrust his hips forward burring his cock into me.

My eyes rolled back into my head and I let out a moan…”oh yes…oh yes…yes…!” I love that first thrust, just like that, nice and hard. I reached forward and grabbed his ass with both hands, pulling him into me as I started to climax…shit it was a good orgasm…best I had in over a week…and just on his fifth stroke. “Harder, Bill…fuck my pussy…give it to me… harder” he then grabbed my feet, lifted them up and placed them on his shoulders. He grabbed my hips lifted my ass slightly and began thrusting his hard cock deep into me. Soon I was rocking my pussy against him, and he was hitting my G-spot just right. Fuck, I was going to cum again. I was gripping the sides of the leather cushion and squeezing my pussy as hard as I could.

“Oh god Bill I needed this…oh yes…take it Bill give me a good screwing…oh yes…!”

He looked down at me with that lust animal look in his old blood shot eyes…”Fuck I haven’t had a whore fuck me in 15 years and you had to be one of them top drawer… high class whore’s if I ever saw one…!”

Damn him…he found me out or he figured me out…but he was right I had been a high paid call girl for a few years. What could I say…nothing to say…just fuck him and enjoy it. He was fucking me…. and fucking me…. it felt so good … I was fucking him back like a bucking bronco…. raising my butt off the couch to meet his downward thrusts …. And he keeps fucking me … in and out; in and out … he just slipped in and out, in and out so easy!!

I learned at a young age how to milk a cock with my pussy…as the guy was fucking me. I kept milking him with my pussy muscles…. and he keep fucking me … It felt so good … We were fucking with grunts, and groans, and moans … and I squeezed his cock good with my pussy…I know I was groaning … whimpering …. Huffing … straining … raising my hips…. and he kept fucking me …in and out ….in and out…. and I come again!

“You are going to make me your whore all the time?”

That was it for him; he started shooting his hot cum deep into me. I could feel it and that’s when the spasms started, I was fucking coming so hard all over his fucking rock hard cock. When I stop moaning form my quickie I just had…he pulled out and stood up. I sat up on my elbows and smiled at him.

“You stopped…why did you stop? Oh I mean…ah…you…Oh my god…I can’t believe you forced me to…you made me cheated on my husband!”

“You fucking whore…I told the guys you were easy mark…you would fuck a dog if he had a cock…!”

“Bill…I am not that way…you made me…I just got…I lost myself…I am not this way…you got to believe me…I’m not a bad person…I was taken by you and lost myself in the moment…!”

Fuck I had to say something…it would be all over the neighborhood I was a easy fuck…Tim would die…Tim would kill me…worse…he would kick me out…!

“Bill…you can’t say anything to anyone…I was kidding about you being old and not getting it up…! Bill I’ll be good to you…please just don’t tell on me…!”

Bill grabbed the back of my head and pulled me to his still hard cock “Shut up, bitch. Lick me clean.” I took his warm and sticky cock in my mouth, sucking it and then licking our juices from its length. As I was working on his cock, Bill said, “Does your dumb husband still think you’re a saint? That shit head can’t figure out you are a cock-tease? What you really are is a slut and that’s the only way you know how to get others to do you…!”

I heard him, but was enjoying his cock too much to pay that much attention to what he was saying. Finally, when he was clean, he put himself back into his pants and zipped up. He walked out of the house without another word, and by the time I had got myself together and dressed, he was gone.

That day was the beginning of my descent into raunchy sex with men in the neighborhood… I knew it then; Bill had made me give in…I saw right than I could no longer live behind my goodie too shoes life with him and the other old widowers on the street.

I wonder if the old fart’s had a bet…what was the bet? I guess old Bill won the bet…!

Tim got home from his trip and I didn’t see or hear from Bill or any of the other old farts for a few weeks…until one morning the phone rang.

“Hello…!”

“Marca…Bill here…is Tim gone to work?”

“Oh hi…Bill…yes he just left…!”

“I’ll be over for coffee in a minute…!”

He hung up on me and before I could get out of my robe he was at the patio door. Without knocking or saying a word he came in and just looked at me like I was …will I guess I was to him…to anyone that knew me.

“Don’t just stand there…get over here and live up to your name…you cock sucker…!”

“Bill…don’t talk to me like that…you can’t come in here and tell me what to do…!”

Oh shit…what did I just do…before I could take back the harsh words Bill reached out took my arm and pulled on my robe and I felt it give way as I fell toward him. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me across his lap as he sat down on the couch. Bill placed his left hand on the small of my back. And I felt the robe coming off me over my head…my god I had only my house slippers on. My firm, round, dark tan cheeks stuck up in the air. I turned to see him looking down at my firm thighs. He had to feel me trembling thru my legs. A sniffle escaped me as I turned my head to look back at him…

“I’m sorry Bill. I promise I won’t do or say that again.” As I wiggled to get up from his lap I saw him raise his hand, I turned to look away and squeezed my eyes shut and my whole body went tense. I held my breath…knowing his hand was coming down on my ass.

“You fucking cock-teasing whore, every guy on the street has seen you in those shorts and little short skirts and dreamed of seeing this ass…I am going to enjoy making this ass turn red…!”

Out of the corner of my eye as in a blur, I watched his hand fly toward his target…my ass…! The loud SMACK sounded around the room…as his palm connected with my cheek…than it seem to echoed in the room. I felt my firm tight ass cheek bounced with the blow. I cried out. “BILL please? I’m sorry.” He raised his hand again. This time he struck the other cheek. SMACK “Oh BILL, it hurts!”

“You got to learn who is boss when I am around…you whore…!” SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK By the 10th slap, I could feel the heat coming off my ass. I could even feel it turning red as it was spreading over my ass

I had begun to struggle by the last hit. I was kicking my feet with each blow and wiggling my ass…trying to get away from his hand. Bill saw that I was trying to get up and away and I felt him wrap one of his thighs in one of my legs. But doing this caused my thighs to open wider. I felt air rush over my swollen pussy lips opening. I could also feel his pants grow wet from my dripping pussy. I was still begging him to let me up…that I was sorry…that I would be good to him…!

“You fucking slut, oh no you don’t! You needed a spanking young lady…fuck… a good whore needs to be spanked once a week…! Well you asked for it, now you’re going to get more of it.”

When his hand landed this time; because of my thrashing around it landed on the inner part of my thigh. To my astonishment, my cry was mixed with a loud moan. I also felt my thighs open even more…it was as if by in stink I open my pussy up to him…he had won…!

The next slap hit the other side of my thigh. I moaned and lifted my ass off his lap. “Oh Bill…oh your…oh!” I felt his old thick dick jump as the obvious moan came from my lips. I let his hand slide down and rested it on my ass cheek. I felt his fingers brush against my pussy lips.

“Oh Bill…!” I pushed up and I felt his fingers slid into my slit. I couldn’t believe how wet my pussy was. Even as I ground my ass against his stubby old fingers, I could feel my legs grind against his old hard dick. “Yes Bill…push your fingers in.” I was in a trance. I looked down to the floor and felt the tips of his fingers slid into me. He had pushed about three fingers into my cunt when I moaned.

“Bill, you have already got me hot. I’m almost ready to let you take me right here.” I admits, breaking out of his grasp. “I can’t be….for my actions if you get me any more turned on than this.” Bill took his hand and places it between my legs, “In case you haven’t noticed, you fucking whore…I’m pretty steamed up myself.”

“God damn you Bill…! You going to fuck me…?”

“You bet whore…that little blue pill has kicked in… let’s get to your bedroom.”

I jumped up grabbed my robe in one hand and took his hand with the other and led him up the stairs to our master bedroom. I had to rub my ass as we walked up the steps…I looked back at him with that sly smile on my face…”that spanking made me so hot you nasty thing you…!” He just smiled and gave me a love pat on my ass as we entered the bedroom.

“So this is the place where Tim tries to fuck you…!”

“BILL…what do you mean tries to fuck me…? That is not nice…!”

“Shit…I seen that boys little dick down at the club, in the locker room…in fact I got a grandson who is 10 years old with a bigger dick…baby he is not fucking you…you got him fooled…he just thinks he is…all the men around here knows that your just going with the flow…!”

I got on the bed and lay back on my elbows and watched him undress and saw that pot belly come into view. “So tell me Bill all the others picked you to come test drive the horny cock-teaser…as you call me…!”

“Yap…I am here to test the neighborhood hoe…as the black boys call one like you…!”

The ugly old man with that nasty long cock of his had me taking deep gulps of air…damn him…I was hot to trot. My nipples were rock hard and I spread my legs showing him the wet lips of my under used pussy.

“Fuck girl…you are horny…tell old Bill what you need…!”

“This!” I answers reaching up, grabbing his nasty old cock. “It and you have got me on fire…. On fire for a good fucking…. Come on…. Take me on my husbands bed….you keep calling me a whore…I’ll be your whore…tomorrow I’ll go out and turn tricks for you, if that is what you want…. But, I need you to get it in me…!” I squeezes him again.

“How can I refuse such an offer?” Bill quickly responds.

He stares down at me in awe, his cock bobbing every so often with an involuntary contraction. I shoves two fingers deep into my fold, licking my lips in a slow sensual knowing lick.

“Come on, give it to me. Give it to me now!” Bill crawls onto the bed between my thighs. Reaching between them I grabbed his cock again and guide to the entrance I needed filled. Without hesitation, he slides forward, his cock driving all the way in to the hilt. I moan in response, exhaling all my breath. Bill lies out across me, forcing any remaining air out of my lungs. My eyes close, I gasp for breath, as he searches for my nipples. Finding them, he kisses…sucks…bites and licked on them.

I love the feeling of being totally stretched and my pussy being filled to capacity. It never fails to amaze me that a cock just a little larger than I am use to, can stretch my pussy so completely and deeply. I moan to let him know how wonderful that big cock of his feels. I began to work my pussy…having done this more times than I could count…I milked his cock by squeezing my pussy muscles around it. I know men love that feeling and I am rewarded immediately with Bill’s muffled moans into my breast.

Bill rises up on his arms and compliments, “Your pussy feels so good. You’re so tight. You squeeze me like that, shit I had a whore do that one other time for me…it just drives me wild.”

“I know.” I smiled up at him. “That’s why I do it.” “It feels like you are trying to pull me in even deeper.” “I would if I could, but I think you’re in as deep as my pussy goes.” “I wish my cock was a couple of inches longer,” Bill supposes, pushing into me even harder as if that would give him some more depth.

For the next three hours I was held in the most wonderful state of sexual awareness that I had been in a while! Old Bill’s thick cock and that pill tired this girl out! His big old pot belly and small ass was a sight I would not wish on any women…but his old hard cock was all over and in my body. I became a slave to his dick that morning… He would tease and play with me until my release was about to explode, and then back off. The son-of-a-bitch drove me crazy and into ecstasy.

Tim was 15 years younger than Bill and he couldn’t compare to Bill. I didn’t want the day to end. I wanted Bill to fuck me all day. The pill wore off and the old cock went limp…as he was dressing to leave, I got up to let him out and standing on wobbly legs, hugging my fat old lover around the neck, when he patted my buns and said, “Same time, next week, slut.”

I just smiled and nodded yes…!

To be continued…

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 7)

Posted by admin

Big Jake

Jake was to come build the new work shop this week and at the last minute Tim called me from work and said he had to go to Miami for a few days to check on one of his real estate projects and did I want to come along for the ride. I could shop, lie in the sun, have room service and use the hotel spa everyday. Let me think do I want to go along just for the ride. Does a bear shit in the woods? Hell I can fake a good fuck when I have to. We spent the week in Miami and I was a good girl, horny all the time, saw a few hunks around the pool and went out dancing one night and did a few spins on the dance floor with a couple hot Latin lovers, god what I could do with them for one night. But I was a good wife, damn it!

We got home the following Monday and Tim saw that old Jake had finished the tool / storage shed and was please with the way the old man had organized the work shop area. Saturday of that week Tim had got home from his golf game and was out in his new work shop when I drove in from being out on a mission of mercy…I had to help keep the economy going I was shopping. When I went out to see Tim and what he was doing…he told me that he had some bad news. Old Jake had died Friday night and his son, Jake Jr. or as the family called him big Jake. Tim said the man stood over 6′ 7″ and had to weight 275# and he said I just missed the son by 5 minutes.

“Oh Tim the poor old guy,” I had tears in my eyes and Tim saw me crying. “Tim that was a fine old man he was one of a kind, I’m going to miss him!” I wiped the tears away, fuck just when I had a good thing going that old bastard up died on me.

“Yap and it seems a few other women will also.”

I looked my hubby, what the fuck is he talking about. “Marca it seems Jake had a few lady friends on the side, ladies he was doing work for, his son just spent the last hour telling me that his father had more than 8 women he was doing handy man stuff for and having sex with them also.

“HE WHAT, HE WAS FUCKING WHO?”

“Marca that’s not like you to use language like that, what got into you?”

“Sorry dear, just felt like he took advantage of me, ah I mean us, working here and I was feeling sorry for him, thinking he was a lonely old man.”

“Will he took advantage of one of the ladies one time to many, seem he was in the act of having sex with one and the husband came home early and shot old Jake in the bedroom of the couples house.”

Tim went on to tell me that old Jake’s son who had his own landscape and lawn service was going to take his place and do repairs and yard work. It seems that old man Jake had only kept about 10 clients and let his son have all the rest. I knew why we were one of the old man’s chosen 10…I guess the other had something going on the side also.

“Marca…I told the son, Big Jake to come around next week and get with you…he needed to meet you since you would be the one he would be dealing with on the yard and repairs… since I am always gone…! Oh it seems Mr. Jake might have suffered a slight heart attack sometime within past few months!”

“Oh and he kept working?”

“It seems the old guy had a girl friend and was doing her and about 2 or 3 hours later fell over at home. he came clean when the doctor pushed him as to what he had been up to that caused him to suffer his 5th or 6th attack in the last 5 years!”

“So that was when he told the doctor he had been with a woman? Ah, did he, ah did he say who it was?”

“Big Jake his son just said it was one his customers. Damn I bet it was some old woman who was not getting any at home and old Jake was taking care of her!”

Tim chuckled and I smiled like yap that is funny.

I just nodded and didn’t say much about it…this may be just what I needed to get a fresh start and get back on the right road to being a perfect wife. A week to 10 days went by when one morning around 9 a truck pulled up and a black man with 2 Mexicans got out and started getting mowers and weed eaters out of the truck…who the hell is that? Oh that must be old Jake’s son and his crew to do the yard. Three men…poor old Jake took half a day to do the place…these guys will be gone in an hour. Dressed in my usual house attire of shorts and a skimpy top…today it was a halter top and it made my 40 DD hard to hide. Best I go out to introduce myself to old Jake’s son. I saw the tall black guy head to the back yard and I went out the patio French doors.

“Hello,” I spoke to him over the noise of the mower, as I put my hand out to shake his. “I am Marca…and you are…?”

“Ms. Marca I am Big Jake…will Jake Jr.”

He was checking me out as he tried to make small talk about the yard and what his father had told him what I like before he died. Damn I wonder did he tell everything!

As he explained all this my eyes could not help but notice his muscular chest beneath the white tee shirt he wore. His calves and thighs were also well sculpted, I noted. I felt a tingle I shouldn’t, not when talking to a new hired help…god no girl…don’t go there. Perhaps it was the way he looked at me, or the softness of his voice. I do not mean to imply that he was coming on to me in any way. I could sense electricity in the air as we spoke. Our small talk ended and he went about his business. I, however, had lost all ability to concentrate on my house work, preferring to sneak glances at Big Jake as he and the two short fat Mexicans worked.

Over the course of the next three month, I found myself eagerly anticipating ‘lawn care days’. I would be sure to look my best when I knew Big Jake would be about, and I found myself having naughty ideas about him in places of his father. I don’t feel guilty about what I had done with the old man…I was just fantasized about the old black men. I wonder if it was true…like father like son…! I certainly had no intention of ever acting on them…I got past the wild few times I had with old man Jake and Tim never found out…why push it…no way…!.

Than one day the bathroom sink had a leak under the counter and I called Old Jake’s number with out thinking and a recording came on telling me to leave my name and number. An hour later I got a call from Big Jake and I told him my problem and he said he would be at my place in the morning. That night I told Tim about the problem in the guest bathroom and that Jake’s son was coming in the morning to fix it…or he was sending someone. Than, like most married couples while in bed in the dark; Tim wanted to talk.

“Damn that son of his is a big guy…did you get to see him?”

“Yes I met him a few weeks ago…he has a crew with him so they are all business here and gone in an hour…poor old Jake took all day!” (One hour working…two hours fucking me) I was impressed with him the first time he came by with his father…very professional…looked like a guy who was a linebacker in the NFL…I bet he pumps iron…!”

Than Tim was feeling horny…as always the first thing he did when he wants some ass is reach over, and give my breast a gentle squeeze. He whispered, “You have me hard baby…god I been thinking about you all day…thinking of your beauty…I know other men look and want what I have…!”

I could feel that little prick of his growing to its full length…all four-inches and I got a knot in my stomach…wow oh boy all for me…damn luck…! He climbed on top of me, inserted that small cock in my almost wet pussy and started his nightly calisthenics

“I love you, too, honey.” I responded and turned to kiss him so we could get this over with. “Tim…what you just said…a minute ago…does it turn you on to know that other men look at me…think about having me?”

“Oh Marca…don’t say that…I know it’s wrong on my part…I see them looking…yes…I get excited thinking about it. You…them watching…!”

I was surprised he said that much…I notice the expansion in my pussy lips…hell it was turning me on to think that Tim might watch me fuck some stud. Tim never changed the position he fuck’s me in the, as always the missionary position. I was the one who had to make our sex life more than just a quick fuck. Tim can’t last past 5 minutes on a good night…some times he can’t get it in before he shoots off on my fold or stomach.

There is seldom any sound to his sex except for his grunting when he was close to losing his wad. Once he empties his cum into my pussy, he turns over and falls right to sleep. I lie there with the desire to touch myself so that I can feel fulfilled.
‘Damn Tim was thinking of me fucking some hunk…where could this lead to…!’ In the dark…I reached over to my night stand and got one of my toys from the bottom drawer…got up and went to the bathroom and completed the job that Tim had left unfinished.

I looked at the toy in the bathroom when I turned on the light and saw I had picked up the black one. I finally satisfied myself thinking of fucking a big black hunk…! I climbed in bed next to my unconscious husband, and slept very sound. I woke just as Tim was going out our bedroom and he saw me setup and I smiled at him as I stretched and climbed out of bed to go Pee.

“Marca what time is Jake’s son coming?\” Oh shit that big guy is due here at 9…”Soon …bye honey sees you tonight…call me if you have time…love you…!”
I had my shower did a few touch up’s on shaving my legs and mound…did my make up, hair and was ready to see the world…or ready for the world to see me. I put on a pair of shorts and a matching top…this was a sexy looking set of very, very short shorts and a tight matching tank top. I stood in front of my full length mirror and saw that the outline of my pussy lips showed though the thin material and needless to say my nipples were like head lights on high beam. A pair of 3 inch corked sandals rounded off the look…the heels gave my ass that nice full look as it made it stand out.

He was very punctual. The doorbell rang at exactly 8:45. I opened the door and said, “Morning Jake…nice to see you again! Please come in.” My smile was wide and his look told me he liked the effect I had made to look hot and sexy. “I am doing great Ms. Marca…that is what my father said he called you…is that right Ms. Marca…!”

“Yes…he does…do…!”

“By the way all my friends call me Big Jake…that way we know who in the family you are talking about…!”

“Oh…ok…Big Jake it is…!”

“Let me show you which sink I have the problem with…!” With that Big Jake picked up his tool box and followed me up the stairs and I could feel his eyes on my ass as I made my way up the steps and I did put a little extra into my wiggle. I showed him the bathroom and got down on all fours to point out where it was leaking…I felt the shorts run up my ass crack and with no underwear on I knew he saw my cheeks full and round. I got up and turned away to walk out of the room for him to do his thing…I made sure he got a good look at me before I walked away. I glanced back over my shoulder and saw him quickly look away. I knew I had his interest completely and smiled. I went to my bedroom to make up the bed and start cleaning up my bath.

Some of you may ask what I don’t have a maid to do all this…will I have a woman come in twice a month to do a full cleaning and this makes it easy for me to do light clean in between her heavy duty cleaning.

About 45 minutes later Big Jake knocked on my door and called out…”Ms. Marca I’m all finished…!” I came out of the bath room wiping my hands on a towel and said to him. “How much do I make the check for…?” He looked at me and I could see the look he was giving me…like father like son…!

“Oh you can pay me the same way you always paid dad…that is good enough with me…!” Oh…he knew…old man Jake had told him…be cool girl.

“That was always a check…!”

“My dad said he enjoyed the way you paid him for the work he did on your work shed…!”

Oh Jesus Christ…. I froze…I was at a lost for words. “In fact Ms. Marca why don’t we just take some time and talk about how much work you will be needing me to do, when, and how…!” By this time he had walked up next to me and stood towering over me. He reached for my breast and said, “Dad said you had a nice set of tits for a married woman and your ass isn’t bad either. I got news for Dad…you is fine… married or not…you are built for it…as he said you were.”
I blushed and said, “Thank you I guess…so your father told you everything…?”

“Yes ma\’am, even my crew has it bad for you…when I heard you made dad feel young again…I knew I had to start doing your yard and repairs…!”

“Well, Big Jake…is your cock as big as your father’s?”

“Yaw wants to see if I come from the same stock…?” Marca you better say no girl…if he is like old man Jake…you’re a goner. You know you can’t turn him down…better say no.

“Yes, love to see it…I guess we have a deal…same as your father and I had…!” Ms Marca if that’s all right with you, it will be just fine with me!”

He took off his belt and dropped his pants and when he did the most massive prick I had ever seen fell from his body. It had to be at least twelve inches long. I was in awe. My god he had old man Jake beat by 4 inches it seemed. I wanted to touch it and see how it felt. I wanted to lick it and see how it tasted and I wanted to put it in my wet pussy and know what it felt like to be humped with something that large.

Jake reached down to the floor and got his tape measure off his belt, “Here sweet thing check to see if it is big enough for you.”

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms. Marca and my cuckold husband (Part 6)

Posted by admin

Tim my little dick lover

Tim and I had found each other! If there was such a thing as soul mates, then that was us in a nutshell. I was the sick puppy and he was more stable one who recognized a kindred spirit in the face of this fallen slut, he just did not know I had fallen let alone how far I had gone. Tim’s potency and value to me would not be in the bedroom or his own cock or the ability to provide me with a better bull than what I been use to the last 15 years. After my one night stand with the college hunk I tried to keep away from that life that I once had and be the good wife that Tim wanted. That is like keeping milk from a baby, or drugs from…oh you get the picture.

On the days that Tim had put in long hours at the office and was beat, I knew that having sex was away to get some of the tension off him, but having him perform that night was out of the question so on theses nights I would be the good wife and just get him off the easy way. I was in to giving a BJ but half the time it was just a hand job. Being an ex model at the age of 29 when we married and with this body that men drooled over I had it all and I took full advantage of my new life. Married to a man who was in his 50’s did have its down side.

Tim and I like most married couples fell into the same old routine each night when he got home from work. I would have him take a shower and get ready for bed and than have Tim lay down on the bed naked. I sat along side him, also naked. Looking down on his genitals, they appeared even smaller each time I played with it. They seemed, over the months to be literally disappearing. After some of the big bull men I had sucked and played with since I first had sex with as a teenager, it looked like he had just a couple of little marbles.

I tried to play with Tim’s little nub of a penis by first clasping it between my thumb and forefinger and gently pulling on it. I would almost start laughing as I did this, because the way the little thing would stretch reminded me of old cartoons of a bird trying to pull a worm out of its hole. I was trying to pull this worm into a hole.

After pulling on it a little, to no avail, I would begin to flick it back and forth with my index finger. As I did this, I could see his arousal building. His balls were now so little they seemed to be contracting into him. It was as if he had none any more. Then came the grunting, I knew this meant he was getting off, but I saw no cream. Then quickly a drop flicked off the tip of the little peanut that was all that was left of the strong man I had married.

I took a single tissue from the box on the night table and dabbed up the drop of semen on Tim’s little shaft and the small drop that ran down to his stomach. I touched the tip of his tiny nub with it also.

“All done,” I said. He would smile and nod yes and let out a deep breath he seemed to be holding. “Tim baby was it good for you?” He was so beat on these nights that he would be asleep in just a few minutes. I would look and play with his little worm, just trying to see if I could get it up, knowing it was not going to do me any good if I did get it up.

“How pathetic,” I thought.

I was once told by a professor that I had at TCU, that in the animal kingdom the strong male is always the dominate male in the pack, herd, troop and all the other names you have for a group. The ape, which is our nearest relation in the animal world, has a philosophy that runs somewhat similarly. The professor explained this to me. There is one male in the pack that dominates the entire female harem. That male is the alpha male.

The alpha male in the ape world is the strongest and biggest and has all the females. He recognizes and tolerates the presence of inferior males, but he will never allow them to challenge him. He is a masterful pack leader, and dominates his females well.

It means he can have and fuck any female he wants and they want him because of his power. When it comes to sex my husband is not an alpha male, he is more on the other end of the chart way down on the end. He has to be that poor ape that sets in the tree and jerks off as he watches the alpha –give them cock- fucks all the females. I wonder if all the females get together later and talk about the big orgasm they had with him. Do you think they look at the other males, point to their little worm, and laugh at them?

On the other hand, when it comes to brains and I Q my Tim is an alpha male, stands head, and shoulders above the rest. We humans have a different standard when it comes to picking a mate. But when I have a big cock humping me better than my poor little dick hubby ever could; the fact that he is even in my life will become… insignificant. When I am with a big cock stud all I can think about is his big cock, and how beautiful it is. I end up confessing to myself how much of a disappointment Tim is in bed and how badly I wanted the gorgeous cock that is inside me at the time. I always end up worshipping the studs cock and I fall in love with it, not him just the cock. I give myself to him completely, at that moment just for the sex, his cock.

I know that I married Tim for all the “right” reasons; he found me attractive, I found him successful and intelligent. I know that he knew that he could probably never find another woman like me. (Looked like me.) He was happy accepting me in to his world because I am that Trophy wife all men want to acquire. I had gone into this marriage trying to be a perfect wife a good homemaker and one great lover.

That all changed with the confession I had with myself of my need for a full size male an alpha male when it comes to sex. I knew long before we talked about marriage that Tim could ever hope to compare with what an alpha (big cock) male has done for me.

I feel like one of the female apes who are in need of the alpha male. I worshipped that cock. There is nothing like it. I almost beg for it. Each time the stud penetrates me, it is like the first time. It is as if I have never had a big cock. It is like, something that I have never seen or felt before. I suppose that it is because I am use to little Tim.

With Tim, I had no problem at all doing a deep throat on him. Giving Tim a BJ was like sucking on a finger, and not a fat finger. Most of my past male friends were so much bigger and longer then Tim could even hope to be. I think in a way I was obsessed with that, I kept comparing my Tim to other men I had in my past. How much fuller my mouth was with this man, how much longer is this stud than Tim is. I was doing that from the time I let Tim have some sex, about 3 months after I first met him. I could have compared him to my first three hundred lovers in my date file and he would lose to each; I guess our sex life together was so bad that is was an easy comparison to make.

The other problem with Tim is that he ejaculates to quickly, a problem he said he had with his first wife. Many a night I would fondle his limp little cock in my fingers, and half the time receiving no response. Then I put it in my mouth and sucked gently. I kneaded and swished with my tongue on the warm worm-like organ. With one hand I fondled the sad sac that was my husband’s scrotum; with the other I fingered his ass hole. I worked and worked at this limp worm…wet rope…after a few minutes with the limp cock in my mouth, I felt something give. Quickly Tim’s little dick got hard and filled my mouth with its small dimensions. I worked at the tip and the underside, gently simulating the thrusting of a vagina by moving my head up and down.

For all the time it took to get my poor husband hard, it was over quickly. I tasted the salty pre-orgasmic juice, than my mouth became awash in raw cum. I drew my head away, drawing a bead of semen. I swallowed hard, sucking the string of cream in like a strand of spaghetti. Those nights that I was horny (that seem to be every night) I would try and get him to slip it in. I would come to bed after doing my face and find Tim half a sleep or reading some report for a meeting he might have the next day. I would slip in bed without him noticing and began to stroke his chest with my French nails. I pressed my big 40 DD breast up against him.

“I want you baby,” I whispered in his ear and moved my lips closer to his.

I could see I was going to have to take control. I needed it bad tonight and I was not going to let Tim fall asleep on me again. I moved down under the sheets. I reached into his boxers, and took his soft little cock into my hands. I heard Tim breath deep and after a few minutes of sucking kissing and stroking, I felt him getting hard. I licked my lips, and licked the tip of his little boy dick.

“Get it up for me honey,” I said with lust. Hoping this was one of the nights he could get it up and stay up. I opened my mouth wide and took his semi-hard cock deep into my mouth. I began sucking him feverishly until he was hard. It wasn’t long before I could feel that Tim was close to going off. I stopped, glanced at Tim and saw him with his eyes closed and mouth open.

Just in the nick of time I thought to myself. If he came now that would be it for the night. I rose up to meet Tim’s lips to kiss him. I made sure I had some pre-cum on my lips when I kissed him. I wanted…I needed to feel him…even if it was little… inside me. I turned my back to him, facing his feet I pull down his boxers to his knees and than lowered my self over his stiff little we-we…god he was small. I took his little toy canyon and slowly slid him inside my wet pussy. I could hear Tim moaning and felt his body tensing up, trying to hold back. I stayed still until I felt it in as far as he could get it.

He has got to be ready by now, I thought to myself. I started to ride Tim’s little dick hard. I was on my feet bracing myself with my hands on his legs. The room echoed with the sounds of my ass slapping hard against his body. I turned and open my eyes to see my reflection in the mirror across the room. This turned me on more, seeing me bouncing on my husband…his cock going in and out of me.

“Shit, I’m coming, oh yes baby…oh yes Marca…I am coming…!”

I began to fuck him harder, trying to get off myself. It was too late, he went soft. I got up and went to the bathroom to clean up. When I returned Tim was dead asleep.

“Fuck…! Fuck…! Fuck…! Will that calls for a trip to the mall tomorrow…!”

To be continued…

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 5)

Posted by admin

Big Jake

“Yap and it seems a few other women will also.”

“HE WHAT, HE WAS FUCKING WHO?”

“Marca that’s not like you to use langues like that, what got into you?”

“Sorry dear, just felt like he took advantage of me, ah I mean us, working here and I was feeling sorry for him, thinking he was a lonely old man.”

“Will he took advangaes of one of the ladies one time to many, seem he was in the act of having sex with one and the husband came home early and shot old Jake in the bedroom of the couples house.”

Tim went on to tell me that old Jake’s son who had his own landscape and lawn service was going to take his place and do repairs and yard work. It seems that old man Jake had only kept about 10 clients and let his son have all the rest. I knew why we were one of the old man\’s chosen 10…I guess the other had something going on the side also.

“Oh and he kept working?”

“So that was when he told the doctor he had been with a woman? Ah, did he, ah did he say who it was?”

“Big Jake his son just said it was one his customers. Damn I bet it was some old woman who was not getting any at home and old Jake was taking care of her!”

Tim chuckled and I smiled like yap that is funny.

I just nodded and didn’t say much about it…this may be just what I needed to get a fresh start and get back on the right road to being a perfect wife. A week to 10 days went by when one morning around 9 a truck pulled up and a black man with 2 Mexicans got out and started getting mowers and weed eaters out of the truck…who the hell is that? Oh that must be old Jake’s son and his crew to do the yard. Three men…poor old Jake took half a day to do the place…these guys will be gone in an hour. Dressed in my usual house attire of shorts and a skimpy top…today it was a halter top and it made my 40DD hard to hide. Best I go out to introduce myself to old Jake’s son. I saw the tall black guy head to the back yard and I went out the patio French doors.

“Hello,” I spoke to him over the noise of the mower, as I put my hand out to shake his. “I am Marca…and you are…?”

“Ms. Marca I am Big Jake…will Jake Jr.”

He was checking me out as he tried to make small talk about the yard and what his father had told him what I like before he died. Damn I wonder did he tell everything!

“Damn that son of his is a big guy…did you get to see him?”

“Oh Marca…don’t say that…I know it’s wrong on my part…I see them looking…yes…I get excited thinking about it. You…them watching…!”

“Yes…he does…do…!”

“By the way all my friends call me Big Jake…that way we know who in the family you are talking about…!”

“Oh…ok…Big Jake it is…!”

“Oh you can pay me the same way you always paid dad…that is good enough with me…!” Oh…he knew…old man Jake had told him…be cool girl.

“That was always a check…!”

“My dad said he enjoyed the way you paid him for the work he did on your work shed…!”

“Yes ma\’am, even my crew has it bad for you…when I heard you made dad feel young again…I knew I had to start doing your yard and repairs…!”

“Well, Big Jake…is your cock as big as your father’s?”

“Yaw wants to see if I come from the same stock…?” Marca you better say no girl…if he is like old man Jake…youre a goner. You know you can\’t turn him down…better say no.

“Yes, love to see it…I guess we have a deal…same as your father and I had…!” Ms Marca if that’s all right with you, it will be just fine with me!”

Jake reached down to the floor and got his tape messure off his belt, “Here sweet thing check to see if it is big enough for you.”

I took the tape and ran it the full length of his black monster, oh my god.

I didn’t even bother to ask his permission, I just took that cock in my hand as I went to my knees and stuck it in my mouth. It was immense and stretched my lips wide. It tasted a little salty, maybe he had cum recently. But I liked the taste. I licked it and stroked it…

I looked up at him as I had my mouth full of his dark meat and the look on his face told it all…we had a deal…so much for my saying no. “Damn dad said you love cock…big cock and I think he was right about you enjoying sex to the fullest.” I nodded as I took both hands to his shaft and balls pulled back some to get a deep breath and not looking at him I said. “Your wife must have a nice pussy too, I’m sure. You and your wife go at it a lot…?”

“I am not married!”

“Oh…I see…!”

“So if you are thinking about some wife getting in our way… I am pretty free to come see you everyday…if you need me…!”

“Ms. Marca…my father said you have got the greatest cunt that a woman could have.”

“Oh, Jake…I mean Big Jake I think your dad was just saying that…!”.

“Does your husband know just how hot a fuck you are woman?”

“Oh…look you got to know… I love my husband. He is the most wonderful man in the world. But, he just can’t keep up with my needs in our bedroom…his sex is not that good….you get my drift…!”

“So my dad said…you need it big like we got…right baby…?”

“He can’t give me the orgasms that shake my world. I’m sure that if he knew that I had others to take his place he would die…male thing you know…I don’t love anyone but my Tim…But I need what only a big cock can give me.”

Jesus…my pussy began to throb with anticipation. I stood and moved to my bed that I had just stripped the sheets off. “How good you are with that beautiful instrument you have between your legs,” I said as I sat back on the bed and pulled my top off and rested on my elbows. He reached down and pulled my shorts off my ass and down my long tanned legs.

“Just leave them there, I am not going to need them for a while,” and he took off the rest of his things. “Do we need a condom…I am clean…god tell me you are…but don’t lie…!”

“Nothing big boobs…I am clean…nothing…!”

When he was undressed…I saw him in his full nude hard black body…a black Greek god…shit he had it all…his muscles had muscles…and a cock to go with all this. With his shirt off he revealed to me a massive chest without a hair on it and a six-pack stomach. I was more than impressed. My entire body craved having his black physique explore me and make me one of his hoes. My juices started trickling down my legs. As big as he was, physically and sexually, he was very gentle when he begins. He took it slow, kissing my breasts…sucking on my nipples, licking my shaved pussy.

He looked up between my legs and told me he liked his woman to be clean shaven…my pussy was pretty and soft.

“I’m glad you like it that way,” I said, “It makes my clit easier to find.”

“Oh, I likes that, I do! I’m going to kiss it for a while, are until you beg me to stop…!” I smiled and spread my legs. Big Jake unlike his father liked oral…doing it on me…! He had a nice strong tongue and he knew exactly how to use it. He flicked my clit and swirled that tongue around the inside of my pussy. He sucked on my clit and fingered it and he flicked it with his tongue some more. He flicked that wonderful pink flipper in and out of my pussy like it was the head of a penis and my juices flowed begging for more. I had four strong orgasms just from his tongue and we were only starting.

Then he took a break from my moist pussy and explored my breast, gently like they were delicate flowers he ran his tongue over the nipples and they became erect and hard. He sucked the nipples and nipped them between his teeth. It tingled, hurt a little, and felt good. Big Jake tried to take the whole breast into his mouth and sucked it in and out for about five minutes.

He was fingering my pussy at the same time, keeping it wet and the juices flowing. I could feel my clit growing harder and I was eager to feel that big black cock in my hot, wet pussy. I pushed my pelvis towards his hand as he fingered me, letting him know I wanted more and he took the hint. I felt his penis become larger and stiffer and I moaned with anticipation of it entering my waiting cavity.

I reached down to feel his cock…god he was thick…and the head was like a big plum setting on his dark log. I wondered if it would even make it past the lips of my small cavity. Hell it would…never had one yet that couldn’t get it in. It certainly had been a while since I had anything that large in there; not even my massive dildo was that big.

He reached down, pushed my hand away and inserted the head of his penis in the mouth of my vagina. It was hard and when he applied pressure on it I could feel the fold slip inward as he pushed a couple of inches in. It felt big…warm… then hot and then as it made its way into me; I felt fantastic. I wanted to keep this feeling deep inside of me. I wanted this pleasure to last. Finally, I let out a loud moan and he smiled. “You like that, Ms. Marca,” he asked me. “You like the feel of that big cock in that tight little pussy of yours? I know I like that tight little pussy around my big dick.”

“Oh yes, Jake, I like that a lot. You may be the only one who thinks my pussy is tight and little…!”

“You will be broken in before long…that husband of yours may just need to jerk off after you had me a few times…!”

“Damn Jake your nasty…I love it when you talk to me like that. Now fuck me good…you big dick ass hole…fuck me like a whore…like the whore I am…! Go on stretch my pussy so that only your dick will make me happy.”

At that he lifted his buttocks and began to pump in slow long strokes into my now enlarging pussy. It made my walls stretched beyond anyone else before him…my god he was big thick…yet it felt so amazing. It seemed his whole penis would not fit into my pussy. I tried to help it go deeper by ramming my pelvis towards him as he came towards me but I could see we might need to do this a few times before we got it right…thank god…! I screamed, and moaned and clawed at him for more. I didn’t want him to stop.

He was good and he had stamina. He wasn’t a five minute wonder like Tim. For the next three hours he pounded my sore, swollen pussy with that beautiful cock of his. He was fucking my pussy until I was raw. I did it on top of him…on all fours…standing…him setting in a chair…me standing bent over dog style…on the floor on his back on my back…spoon style…69…! I had more orgasms in those three hours than I had in the past three months with Tim. My cunt was filled to the top with his cream. Finally Jake collapsed, all of his seed exhausted. He lay on top of me; his massive cock shrinking back to a limp stage…if one that size can shrink. He rolled off my convulsing body and lay next to me. We rested for about ten-minutes.

He turned to me and said, “Do you need me twice a month…or once a week…by the way…your paid up for the month on the lawn and any minor repairs…!”

I laughed out loud, set up on my elbow and looked down at his long limp black snake…”We better just make this once a month…but…I do get to take half a day to pay my bill don’t I…?”

“I knew you’d be good at that,” he said, and got up and dressed and I watched him zip his pants up.

I chuckled and turned to him. “Your father told you all about me…I think he told you too much…you know me better than I thought you did.”

He started toward the bedroom door…stopping to put his boots on. “I know a lot more than you think I do.” When I felt strong enough, I crawled off the bed, put on a robe and walked to my bath…as I went into the bath…I called out to him…”Jake let yourself out…see you in a week or so…are sooner if something breaks…!” I went and took a long hot bubble bath and rested my over worked pussy and my butt was sore…god he had squeezed my butt so much I might have bruises on it. Time got away from me and I knew Tim would be home soon. When I finished soaking, I went and started dinner and when Tim arrived I met him at the door with a big kiss. “You seem happy today, honey,” he said.

“Yes, I had a good day, sweetheart,” I told him, “and I fixed your favorite dinner. I hope you’re hungry.”

“I’m starved, ” he said as we sat down to eat. He obviously didn’t even notice the gentle way I sat my sore ass down. After dinner we talked of his day and he asked about mine. I lied and told him that I just did house stuff and talked on the phone with my girls and I had a great bitch session.

He asked, “So are you real tired?”

I said, “No, not really, but I’m horny for you. Will you take me upstairs and eat me and then fuck me with your marvelous dick?” I knew this would get him excited.

He smiled, stood up, lifted me into his arms, and carried me upstairs. He threw me onto the bed and ripped off his clothes; then he ripped off mine. He bent over to kiss me and I let him lick my mouth for a short time. Then I spread my legs and pushed his head toward my pussy.

“Lick those lips for a while,” I cooed. “And make sure you French kiss that pussy…I feel wicked!”

He said, “Yum, we haven’t done this in a while…!”

He licked the outside, around my clit until it got hard and started to throb with excitement. He sucked my clit and licked it.

I started rhythmically pumping my hips towards his face. I wanted his tongue to fuck my pussy and him to lick Big Jake’s new pussy partner…me. My movements excited him and his tongue finally made its way into the gaping hole that was once my tight little pussy. He flicked and slurped and sucked up any cream I might have missed when I cleaned up…I felt as if I got it all…but as deep as Jake was, some might still be coming down my tunnel.

I was thinking of that thick seed that Jake had deposited into what was once Tim’s tight little pussy. I climaxed with a convulsion as Tim ate me out. I think it must have been the knowledge that he had no idea he might be sucking a black, man’s cream…if I had any left…in my pussy. It was pleasing me to have him do so. For the first time since our first few weeks of marriage, I felt fulfilled somewhat…by Tim. To return the favor I just jerked him off…that didn’t take long…we both slept well that night.

The next morning the cycle began again. Tim was really happy that morning; he had not gotten a hand job from me in a week or so. He kept saying, “You were wonderful last night.” I smiled and said, “So were you, I needed you to go down on me more than just once in awhile, it felt delicious.” “Marca I’d do that for you every night if you wanted.”

“Mmmmmm,” I sighed, “that would be really nice.”

To be continued….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 4)

Posted by admin

Jake is my man

The next morning long before day light I woke thinking of Jake and his big cock and what time he might be coming over. I felt Tim roll over and I faked sleep hoping he would not mess with me. In a matter of minutes Tim was quietly played with my pussy while I pretended I was asleep, being me it was not long before I was wet and try as I did I still let out a small moan. Tim climbed over on me and started to mount me. As usual he needed help guiding his 4 inch penis into me. I faked sleep…to hell with it…let him put it in. Strangely I felt almost repulsed by his naked body. Somehow it seemed deficient in some masculine way. I realize I was again comparing his manhood to Jake…that old man who was making me have an orgasm…just thinking about him.

Tim began to hump into me and then slipped out. “God, he’s so little,” I caught myself thinking. He put it back in and he began again. Tim in the morning is just a little over 3 minutes from the time he mounts me to the time he is rolling off. No foreplay, no nothing. He would just stick his dick in my pussy and pump for a minute or two. After a minute he began grunting and going through the usual gyration of his orgasm, he goes off then pulled out. That was it; it was over. I acted as if I never woke up.

As soon as Tim drove off I was up and in the shower…I shaved my legs and made sure I had my pussy as bald and smooth as a baby’s ass. God I was ready for a real morning fuck. I put on a pair of cut-off jean shorts and a t-shirt. I made a special effort to do my make up and put on some of my better perfume. I didn’t mess with panties or a bra looking in my full length mirror I saw I needed to slip on my 6″ plastic whore looking heels…I looked like a street walker in this outfit. I went to the kitchen to fix coffee. Just as the coffee was ready the patio door open and Jake stood in the doorway…”Ms. Marca you need old Jake for anything today…?”

I stood facing him with a big smile and my whore looking body on display for him and the way he looked me over one could see this old guy wanted my goodies. I smiled at him and told him to have a seat and got him a cup of coffee. I sat the cup down on the table in front of him and he slipped his big hands around me and pulled me down on his lap and telling me he had been thinking of me all last night.

“I got a little carried away yesterday…Mr. Jake…!” I giggled as I lowered my head but looking at him to see him smile. “I don’t know what got into me, I’m not that way, but I just kind of lost it when I saw you, will you know!”

I was coming to the realization that he was having an effect on me, sitting on his lap with my breasts pressing into his chest. If he bent his head down just a little he could have kissed them, and Jesus…all of a sudden I wanted him to kiss them…! My ass felt so good pressing down on his groin. I had one arm around his shoulder, and he was holding my side, and his other hand was on my tight, flat belly.

I gave him that sexy smile and than said. “Tim would kill me if he…Mr. Jake I just can’t let him know about yesterday or this. What is it you expect from me Mr. Jake?”

“Oh Ms. Marca I know you need more than you been getting here at home…Mr. Tim can’t please a woman like you…! You need a big man to do that…don’t you sweet lady…?”

His eyes were looking for my approval and for a moment I was speechless. My heart was beating fast. He moved his hand up under my t-shirt. I looked at him as my nipples went rock hard…knowing I had taken this teasing too far. “Oh Mr. Jake you’re bad….!” I giggled as I put my hand on his arm to stop his rubbing of my nipple. I felt like I had come alive…alive almost too quick again after being not alive for the last few weeks…will until yesterday.

My head spun as he continued the movement he had initiated. He pushed his hand up higher and cupped my breast. I knew as soon as he had it in his hand that I was lost, and the nipple was standing out in excitement. My breathing became quick…I felt as if I were going to faint.

“You’re acting like a starved woman Ms. Marca. Your husband’s…he can’t get it up honey…or is he one of them small white boys…a little cock…Mr. Tim little pecker hasn’t been enough for you, has it,” he laughed. My head fell back as my eyes closed.

“Oh…no…Mr. Jake…you…we can’t…oh you can’t say that…oh my god…!”

Suddenly we both knew it would happen and we both wanted it to. “Mr. Jake my husband…he keeps an eye on me…oh please I can’t get in trouble…oh…!”

“Marca sweet baby…he keeps an eye on you only when he is home…he is not home today…!”

Damn had I fallen this far, had I sunk this low! I was ready to fuck this old handy man…god I had already sucked him off the day before. Less than 2 years ago I had men paying me $600 to fuck me on a one time pop, up to $1500 to try and do me all night long. Two years ago I had any cock I wanted…a big cock anytime I needed one. Today…I have to beg for a good fuck. Here I was with this ugly old black man almost begging to have him do me with a cock my husband could only dream of having… I closed my eyes and I squirmed on his lap, as though I was trying to find his hardness beneath me. I did find it and started slowly rocking back and forth on it as it got harder still. I opened my legs and reached down between them to fondle him. I stroked his shaft through his pants and cupped his balls and moaned into his ear.

“Oh me…wow Mr. Jake… god you’ve got a big dick…, I was thinking about it all night long…! My poor pussy was throbbing all night.” I blurted out.

“Wow…oh me…sweetheart you squirming on it like that make me really hard… Wanna see it again sweet lady?” Without saying a thing I stood up and stepped back to see him stand and drop his pants right there in the middle of the kitchen. He pulled out that beautiful cock. I thought, ‘Why not? My husband can’t take care of me, and it seemed like I had gone without it forever. In one violent twisting move, I unbutton my cut-offs and dropped them where I stood in just my 6 inch fuck me heels and than pulled my t-shirt up over my head.

I looked the old man in the eye and gave him that sexy…fuck me smile…I could see he was a little surprised as I looked down at it. I don’t know what it is about black men, big cock black men…but damn do they have some long cocks! I’ve once seen one or two with a full 12 inches. They’re rare, I know, but they are out there.

“Oh…Mmmmm can I …my god Mr. Jake… I got to touch it again…!”

“Please do… It’s yours baby…fuck enjoy… Yes…yes stroke it for me baby… Rub my cock with those soft hands of yours.”

“Mmmm… I got to kiss this big purple head…Mmmm I love to suck cock…I guess you figured that out from yesterday. God Mr. Jake my husband can’t even get anywhere near your size…damn…and he can’t know about this…!”

“Oh sweet one…you treat old Jake real nice and he will never know…unless you tell him! Yes lick it… Oh yea run your tongue around my shaft… Oh honey suck it… suck your old handy man’s cock. Now make a cunt out of your mouth and fuck me with your face… That’s it… oh shit yes…yes… That’s it.”

Oh shit his old cock was thick and hung like a horse cock between his skinny old legs. Damn I could get use to this slab of dark meat once a month. Now I had to have that load of cream that filled that old golf ball size…nuts of his. I looked up at him and our eyes locked on each other as I sucked and jerked on that black log…I wanted to smile…but I was to busy licking, kissing, sucking and tonguing that happy stick.

When ever I closed my eyes I would see Tim, my husband in my minds eye. There…just over there was my husband standing at the door watching. As his little cock was sticking through the front opening of his briefs; his cock looked like a little boy’s cock compared to the one that I had in my mouth.

Jake pulls my head up from his lap and lifts me onto the counter. Glasses and cups go flying, but we do not give them a single thought. In fact, it gets me hotter knowing that we are causing trouble in my kitchen. He took my hand and placed it on his throbbing shaft… My fingers didn’t even reach around its girth! I could feel it twitch and grow as I began slowly pumping the shaft. I rubbed that big black head on my clit and I was wracked with what was soon to be many orgasms.

My breathing was coming fast and I had trouble trying to get my head straight. He slowly pushed forward and I felt myself stretch to accept the monster. Slowly he pushed forward, and pulled almost out. Then forward again, putting a little more in each time. By the time he hit bottom I was in almost constant orgasm.

I looked down between my lewdly spread legs and saw this HUGE black shaft obscenely spreading open my pussy. It was all the way in me, deeper than poor Tim ever had been in me before, and still almost a full two third of it was still out side of me. I wanted him to start fucking me!

“God damn …..! Girl your so tight,” moan Jake, watching his own dark meat slip between my cunt lips which were stretching out trying to fill up with his cock. “Oh. You’re so big. Ahhhh!”

I cried out, holding my legs up and watching Jake get at least 7 inches deep inside my pussy. I started humping my ass up to his cock, feeling it hit bottom every time and he slowly began thrusting in me. Faster and faster he went, and I was having orgasm after orgasm. I had forgotten the many times I came that morning. I was soaking the counter top!

I am rocked out of my thoughts by the exit of my handy man’s old thick cock. I feel like I am coming apart, but am still in heaven. I sit up some so that I can get near the edge of the counter top and watch every inch of him disappear back inside me. I put my arms around his broad shoulders and pull myself closer to him. We are rocking together as one body, and every thrust seems to take me to a new level.

I have let go of all modesty and am screaming and moaning like I have never done before. I slid effortlessly up and down Jake’s black pole. Looking between my legs I stared in wonder as my pussy swallowed the massive shaft.

“Ms. Marca…you sure know how to do it…you one fine lady. Girl, you really like this don’t you?”

“Oh yeah, it feels so good, you fill me up so good.”

“You know I think you had a few big peckers up you before…You sure are going to spoil me, I’m going to try like hell to spoil you…!”

“Yes.” I looked down on Jake’s black body. My hands were pressing up against his chest for support. Then I thought of Tim, but only momentarily and not in a flattering way. The last time I tried this position with Tim he had repeatedly slipped out of me and then he softened. With Jake, I knew that wasn’t a possibility. His beautiful cock fit so deep and tight in my hot hungry pussy.

This is one old cock hound that I plan to have more of…he is going to do a lot more repairs around the house. With my arms around his neck, I looked into his face. His breathing is short and shallow and I can read the ecstasy in every grimace on his face. I wrapped my legs around his waist, and gasped with delight as I felt his cock plunge deep inside my pussy. I moaned loudly as he began to thrust, and I looked at him.

“Old man, I hope your heart is in good shape, because I’m going to fuck your brains out the rest of today, and we’ll keep at it until we both collapse!” With that, I started riding Jake’s cock like a cowgirl at a rodeo. Within a minute I was screaming at the top of my lungs, “FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARDER! HARDER! OH GOD, LIKE THAT, JUST LIKE THAT!” Mr. Jake tried to quiet me down, but I became louder until I went off for the unknown time.

“Oh God, Mr. Jake! That feels so good!”

“You like that Ms. Marca? You like my old black cock deep inside your wet pussy?”

“I do! I do! Mmmm….fuck! It’s wonderful!”

I am a very eager woman, where sex is concerned. Depending on your point of view, I am one of those fortunate women who come very quickly and frequently. Turning me on is like turning on a faucet for water. He grabbed my waist, making my body come down more, and making his cock go deeper. He thrust hard, causing loud screams of passion of me. I moved Jake back and I came off the counter and push him into one of the kitchen chairs and I moved over him facing that old black man with his pants down to his shoes and setting in the chair with that old black dong still up ready for me.

I slowly lowered my tight cunt onto the big staff. I gasped as it stretched me. He rocked against me, taking one of his hands and moved the big head of his black snake to my wide open love tunnel. The old fart was working it inside me. When the tip was buried deep inside my pussy, I slid his cock up and down and wiggled around on it.

After a few minutes my juices lubricated him enough that he was able to slide in and out of me very easily. I took over at that point. “Let me do the fucking Mr. Jake…I got to do this…!” I put my hands on his shoulders, rested my feet on the chair rail and used my legs to pump on him. I began to glide up and down his pole very fast. Each time I slammed back down, he grunted in pleasure. And to think I went to the gym to do this same exercise with two dumb bells.

“Don’t go off Mr. Jake…just let me ride it…let me ride you…oh shit I could pump on it all day…oh shit yes…!”

I rode him harder and harder, going deeper with each stroke. I tightened my muscles around his girth, milking him with the utmost pleasure. I bounced wildly on his stick, enjoying the sensation each time the tip of his rod hit my cervix.

“Oh my god Jake this is so good…damn I needed this…oh yes so good…!” My tits jiggled wildly against his face when I rose back up. “Suck my nipples Jake…suck them off me…!” Sweat poured off his face as I increased my pace. My cries of joy echoed through the kitchen. He panted and said “I’m going too cum.” I moaned and moved faster, taking him all the way in just as his shaft erupted. He shot wave after wave of hot cum deep inside me, as my cunt rippled around me. “Oh Yes!” I squealed like a banshee. My juices trickled out of me, covering his balls as I shook with a powerful orgasm.

“Are you going to cum Jake?”

“Yes!”

“Do it! Fill me up! Cum in my pussy, Jake!”

“Here it comes, honey! I’m going to… fill this… fucking cunt!”

“Oh shit! Yes, just like that, Mr. Jake! Oh God, I’m going to cum again! I’m going to cum all over your fucking cock! Ooooo…..yes! Fuck me! Harder! C’mon use that fucking cock!”

He thrust harder, and through my screams I could hear him grunting. He is going to cum. I grab onto his biceps and pull him into me as far as I can. He picks me up off of the chair; he bounces me onto his cock as he starts to groan…!

“Oh baby I’m coming… here…oh god… Oh…yes. Make your pussy milk it baby…make it swallow it sweetie…feel my cream flow down your hole.”

After he unloads his juice in to my sweet love box; I got up off the old man causing my legs to stiff up…what with all the squats I was doing on him for over 20 minutes. We went into the den, just off the kitchen with his cock still on the stiff side. He sets me down and steps back. I feel another wave of ecstasy, and I cum again. We are now sitting next to each other on my leather couch, in a puddle of love juice, and I know I am in deep dodo if I can’t get it cleaned up. We look at each other and start to laugh. The longer we laugh the more ridiculous the whole scene becomes. I got up and went for a wash cloth to clean up my mess and wipe his old limp cock off.

“Marca you needed this don’t you girl…more than just from time to time…?”

“I just can’t help it Mr. Jake…I get going I just can’t stop…I seem to want more…the more I get…!”

“Marca is you one of them…how you say…a nymph…a nymph-o something…?”

“It is called a Nymphomaniac…Mr. Jake…sometimes I think I might be…I just like sex…any sex…as you can see I have a hard time saying no…!”

“Oh me girl…I may need to bring reinforcements…next time…I think you can take on anything anyone gives you girl…!”

After that afternoon Mr. Jake made it a point to come by twice a month. He was doing our yard work before the month was over and always checking to see if I needed any repairs on the place once a month and I always made sure he had something to take care of. Jake had become my alpha male when it came to getting a steady fuck from a big cock and my husband didn’t get any pressure to perform when he got home from a long day at the office. With Jake’s monthly visit and sometimes more, I accepted this man as the one who would control my pussy and satisfied my needs.

To be continued…

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 3)

Posted by admin

The Old Handyman:

The next few weeks after my one night stand at the night club with the young hung hunk, and doing the AAA bug guy, I was beset by conflicting emotions. I needed time to think. I valued my marriage and my commitment to my husband, but the experiences of the two young hunks rekindled memories of my wild whore years. I yearned for that young stud’s cock or one just like it. I wanted it like a child wants a toy at Christmas.

I knew I could not take anymore chances doing that night club thing again, god if someone saw me it would all be over but for the visit to the courthouse. I had made a phone call to the AAA Bug Company asking for Steve and found out he had been fired. I managed well with Tim and my infrequent naked sex sessions for a few more weeks. I intentionally wore Tim out in the bedroom and myself out at the gym, at least three times a week, did some fast walking…with boobs like these you don’t go jogging, and I played tennis with only women partners and women opponents when we had time. I was staying away from men, I had to try and kick this Sexual Addiction I had.

I was proud of my youthful figure, my tight ass, and firm 40DD breasts. Almost constantly in need of sexual release, I would masturbate before the bedroom mirror, occasionally making use of my battery-powered 10″ dildo. I was damned if I was going to risk losing everything just to get a much needed real cock fuck. Tim’s eating of my much needed cock hungry snatch… and his little cock would have to do. The poor thing he put in long hours and when we got in bed late at night I was on his face with my long tan leg spread and having him lick and eat me out until I came over his mouth.

I am cursed, or blessed, depending on who you ask…at my age of 29 almost 30 and with a set of double-D tits. I found a big set of tits were terrific when I wanted to get noticed or have a conversation with the most gorgeous stud in the room. They seem to always work wonders, but as I found out…they sometimes got in the way. Often, I found my tits caught me the wrong kind of man. And then there is all that weight on my chest, plus the way the bra straps chaff my shoulders.

Tim had an old black handy man working for him doing ode jobs around out place long before I came into Tim’s life. Mr. Jake was in his 60’s tall skinny old guy who was the typical old black gentleman who called Tim … Mr. Tim and me Ms. Marca. The year before I married Tim, Jake started doing the yard and keeping up the flower beds. Jake would do his work and come to the backdoor and ring the bell and I would let him in and get him a glass of something cold to drink while he filled out the bill. About two months after I had done the bug guy in my kitchen, I found myself in the kitchen one afternoon looking at the old man in a different way this time. In fact I had started looking at all men different after that night with the big cock kid in the parking lot.

I was standing across the room from him by the kitchen sink, wearing sandals, white shorts that covered almost nothing and a pink t-shirt that was pulled way too tight across my 40DD and the low cut neckline left a lot of cleavage to be seen. With my golden tan and long black hair I was a walking wet dream, so I had been told since I was 14. The old man looked at me and he seems to have that look of lust…sex…horny old fart look on his face. I smile a sexy sly smile at him when our eyes met. He gave me a wide smile.

“Wow Ms. Marca if you were not married and I was 20 years young…oh me…!

“Oh Mr. Jake you make a girl feel special…just what would you do…?” As if I didn’t know…I just had to tease the old guy…what I was good at…god I love it when men look at me.

“Oh pretty lady I would…!” I smiled at him and bent over the counter to rest on my elbow…knowing my boobs were about to pop out of my top. Shaking my head, I noticed he was looking down my open neckline as his mouth seem to stop open wide and he licked his lips with that long old reddish tongue. Glancing to the side I saw the bulge in his pants enlarge as he shifted it with his right hand.

“I would…oh; Ms. Marca I better get back to work…still got a lot to do today…!”

With that the old man thanked me for the cold drink and went back outside to work. I went about cleaning up the kitchen and after a minute or two I found a screwdriver that Jake had dropped on the floor by the chair he was setting in. I went out the patio door and toward the old tool shed to find Jake…I rounded the corner of the old building and saw him standing facing the building holding his cock in one hand and jerking it with the other.

“OH MY GOD! Oh sweet Jesus, oh me!” I cried out. Shit what a cock, I thought to myself. Part of me wanted to run from the shed, but then, another part of me wanted to pull that big black cock into the shed and fuck his brains out. My mouth fell open and I moved a hand down to my crouch, just as old Jake looked toward my direction. My nipples went rock hard and I knew he saw them poke though the thin top. As I backed away to take leave I noticed the big black thing fall from his hands and it ran down the left leg of his pants. I froze in place.

My eye first glanced and then had to take a full look to see if what I thought I saw was what I really saw. It was! Jake’s cock ran more than half way down to his knee obscenely. He saw me looking but just smiled and continued looking straight into my eyes. I didn’t know what to say. What could I say? I said the first stupid thing that came out of my mouth.

“Oh Mr. Jake you’re…so big…oh my god…so big…!”

“It is big enough for you darling…?”

All I could do was nod yes. “Show me what you got in those little shorts of yours, you big tit hoe…!”

He went back to stroking that monster and grinned at me as he pointed his black snake at me. I looked him in the eye, the old mother fucker had my heart pumping and my pussy was dripping, the old shit is old and ugly, but look at that long black hose he has.

“You don’t get any cock like this here at home do you big tits?”

I just look at him as if in a trance and mumble no. than I got my head to come back to the real world.

“Jake, if Mr. Tim found out about this we both would be looking for work.”

Reaching down, I pulled the crotch of my shorts and panties aside allowing my fingers access to my pussy. I was so wet, my fingers slipped inside me easily as I let out a weak gasp. The old guy stopped stroking and unbuckled his pants and let them drop to the ground and than pulled down his boxers to his knees…my god it was even bigger than I had thought.

“Girl you ever have a black cock before?”

Do I tell him I been fucking black guy since I was in high school, or do I act like he will be my first? Was I actually sexually excited by this pathetic old maintenance man? Did he have me this hot just by him exposing himself to me? My question was soon answered as I found myself leaning back on the shed wall, my knees falling wide open, my fingers reaching unconsciously for my clit and I started to work the stiff standing bud!

My eyes closed, I could only see Jake’s huge dick hanging down his leg! Oh! So hot! My fingers worked furiously. I started making high squeaking sounds as I neared a major orgasm. Then it broke and I had to stifle a scream. My fingers were flooded with my juice

“Come over here girl…you can touch it…I know what type of hoe you are walking around here in them tiny string bikinis, showing off your fine tan ass. I saw you last week at the gas station off the freeway pumping gas with that shirt dress on bent over letting that ass exposed to the young hard dicks down there. You pretend to be all prim and proper, but deep down you’re just a big boob slut hoe!”

I looked around to see if anyone was watching…the backyard had a high fence and from our location on our4 acre place, just behind the shed we were protected from anyone near the house. Oh god what am I doing.

“Come on Marca… tell me you want it! Show me what kind of slut you are you horny cunt!”

Leaning on one arm I leisurely reached out and grasped the base of his love club and positioned the nozzle to my lips. I looked up at Jake and gave the large, hunk of meat a big kiss. He smiled and said, “You my girl now.” What could I say? In response, I just began kissing his weapon all down along its thick, vein barrel. It was my way of giving silent agreement to his pronouncement. As I kissed down along the barrel of his dick, I soon found my face buried in his thick, brill-o like pubic hair. I inhaled and drank in the strong musky scent of him…the sweat of the old man…and I loved it.

I reached down and palmed his large, meaty balls. I lifted them and began kissing and licking them. These were the size of large hen eggs, vessels that would produce a load of cream. I licked and loved them fully. “Here. Let me help you out of that t-shirt, honey…!”He grabs the middle of my t-shirt and pulls it up over my head, releasing my mountainous boobs.

This caused me to fall back and rested on my hands to my back making my big tits stick out even more. They bounced and jiggled on my chest. After they wobbled a bit, they settle on my chest and stood out perfect and form perfect melons on my chest. “Oh my god Ms. Marca, just look at those big boobs of yours,” moaned Jake with excitement, as his hands moved down and knead my enormous breasts.

Squeezing them like bread dough and mashing them against my own chest. He trapped my nipples between his fingers and started pulling them from my breasts. Then he started swing my breasts by the large nipples. He separated my massive breast and stretched them out to my sides and jiggled them. He spread his legs and stepped up and over me to where his cock was at my face. I started moaning from the tit play while his heavy cock slides in and out of my mouth.

“Shit girl you got some fine tits, them boys down at the Exxon station, all they talk about what fine tits you got. That brother who drives the UPS truck wants to fuck you so bad, fuck they all want some of your ass.”

I looked at him in a trance and then I turned my attention back to the thick knob of his immense dick. I opened my lips and engulfed it…with some difficulty. I found myself beginning to milk his cock with both my wet lips and my tugging right hand as my free hand help prop me up. Soon he was growing in my mouth; so much so, that I was soon straining my jaws to still contain him. My nostrils flared to allow me to breathe with his ever swelling muscle of manhood half way down my throat.

At this point I was now sitting up on my knees to get my head high enough to continue to contain his now stiff standing shaft in my mouth. Jake then stepped back from me, pulling me along by his dick, lips first, till I fell on my hands and knees in front of him; still desperately working at his fleshy organ. Then he casually placed his hand behind my head guiding it as it bobbed back and forth on the end of his thick, rock-hard tool. I pull off to get a gulp of air and look up at the old fart.

“Jake, I can’t believe how big you are, oh I never had any idea you were …. Oh me, oh sweet Jesus I love it so!”

I took air into my lung and went back to giving the best head I could remember. Soon I could feel the old man’s dick really stiffen, like steel. He began grunting as the meaty muscle in my mouth expanded frighteningly and then spewed a thick load of molasses-like cream down my throat. I began gagging, but Jake now held me tightly by the hair not letting me slide off his ballooning, ebony pole. The thick cream filled my mouth and began seeping out around my lips which were still stretched lewdly around the immense circumference of his cock. I heard him begin to moan between his lustful grunts.

“Suck it you big boob hoe, suck all my nigger seed you married hoe, suck it!”

He let out a wild groan and let me pull my mouth off him and finally breathing. I fell back against the shed, just sitting there on the ground looking up at him. Still dumbfounded at all that had happened, all this man had gotten me to do, in the last few minutes. My lips were coated with the thick gloss of his cum. Some had sprayed onto my cheeks and into my hair. I sat there, licking the thick salty goop from my lips; I could feel a rope of cum drool hanging, swinging, from my chin. He looked down at me.

“Ms. Marca…you a fucking mess when you eat, girl…! Clean it up your mess!”

He stepped up to me grabbed his dick and. I opened wide and took him in and sucked the baby making nectar from his meaty, black limp snake. Black men taste so good, I thought. I cleaned his dick off thoroughly and then started kissing it all over again when he pulled away and started to pull up his boxers and pants. He handed me a rag he carried in his back pocket and told me to clean up. Oh no I wanted to fuck…the old fart had just got me hot and I needed cock.

“Ms. Marca I got you all setup for that husband of yours. However if he can’t do the job when he gets home tonight I will be here at 9 in the morning…I will do the job for the boy if you need me to…!”

Before I could say a thing he was gone and I sat on the ground still in a daze. I looked down and saw sperm on my tits and I wiped it up with my fingers and licked them until I had cleaned myself. I sat there for the longest thinking about what had just happen to me and what the old bastard had said. “I will do the job for the boy if you need me to…!”

Fuck yes you can do me, my little dick hubby can’t and has never got the job done, you old man is getting some white pussy in the morning! That evening when Tim got home and asked me how my day had gone and why I seemed so quiet. I couldn’t say much, still confused and bewildered over the day’s happenings. That night as I lay in bed waiting on him, he came into the bedroom naked. Looking confidently at me and smiling, he strode toward the bed.

But all I could think of was how ridiculous he looked with his man-sized body and, seemingly, child sized penis and testicles. After he climbed into bed he started to mount me. As usual I had to help guide his 4 inch penis into me. Strangely I felt almost repulsed by his naked body. Somehow it seemed deficient in some masculine way. Only later did I realize I was subconsciously comparing his manhood to Jake. He began to hump into me and then slipped out. God, he’s so little, I caught myself thinking. I put him back in and he began again.

By the third or fourth try of keeping it in, he was humping and began grunting and going through the usual gyration of his orgasm. I found myself annoyed. I played the game and I slapped his ass cheek as he bounced on me sucking my tit and I encouraged him on.

“Oh give it to me Tim, go deep baby, give me all you got sweetie, make me cum baby!”

“Oh Marca I feel it, oh yes!”

I slip a finger to his ass and put it in as far as the first knuckle and he cried out “OH FUCK YES!”

All this grunting and bluster about what I knew was a drip of semen. When I had given him oral sex in the past, I found I often didn’t even know when he came—except for all the grunting and writhing round, because his cum was so minimal. After he stopped, he rolled over and held me close.

“Marca was that good for you baby?”

“Oh yes honey it was the best, I love it so, you were good to night!” in just a matter of minutes he was snoring.

Shit I got more pleasure form that old black cock this afternoon, just sucking it than I did from the man I love while he was fucking me. It was then I realized how pathetic our sex life was. As he snored away I closed my eyes and found myself seeing Jake bulge down the in-seam of his trousers, its length and thickness, its power, nearly ripping through his pants… for me. All of that size and urgency because of his desire, his lust, for me. Soon my hands were beneath the covers working furiously again at my clit. I needed relief from my growing excitement.

As Tim snored my hand worked away and my legs spread ever wider. I was building toward a fantastic explosion. I could hear the sticky squishing of my fingers as they worked away at my flooding channel. Then it broke!!! Wave after wave of pure passion!!!

“Oh!” I half moaned, half screamed, again and again, as I rode multiples of my lusty, mind numbing orgasms. When I was done I lay there in a sweat panting heavily trying to regain myself. Tim continued snoring and I fell off into a deep sleep.

To be continued…..

I want to say a special thank you to all you gentlemen who have sent me e-mail telling me how much you enjoy my adventures…love Marca

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (part 2)

Posted by admin

The Bug Man:

A few weeks after my one night stand with the college hunk, I was getting that itch once again. It had been a busy morning; I had gone to the gym and had a hard work out. I was trying to work off some of this built up tension I had, I was horny and Tim was out of town for the week. Even if he were in town he would not give me any satisfaction, maybe some with his tongue. Seeing that big hunk of a trainer this morning didn’t help my itch, god I was so naughty flirting with him and I knew he saw me looking at his bulge, oh that makes my pussy twitch when I think of what he might look like standing naked in from of me.

I was setting at the kitchen bar in my work out shorts, tennis shoes and a sleeveless low cut t-shirt with no bra. I was on my second glass of apple juice when the door bell rang. I had just talked myself into going up stairs and taking a long shower and might even use one of my sex toys to help get me over the hump, the doorbell rang again and I was hesitant to answer. It was probably one of those Church groups wanting to spread the good word. However it might be a neighbor or, oh will get up girl and answer it.

I reluctantly got up and when I past the big long full length mirror in the hall I stopped to check on my looks. Yes you still got it girl even at 29, 5′ 10″, 135# and a figure of 40DD x 23 x38. My long black hair was still damp from my sweat; I had that just fuck look with the wet hair. . I was pleasantly surprised when I looked through the peep hole and saw a good-looking man.

I opened the door. It was one hot young black hunk maybe 25 or 28 year old who stood about 6′5″, with a body builder’s body, god was he built! Well built arms and a tight ass that he showed off to its best advantage. It was hot outside and he wore walking boots, a pair of form fitting shorts and a skin tight t-shirt that said ‘Bug Man’ on it. I couldn’t help but look him over and fantasized about him, god what I could do with this hunk, than I let my eyes fall to his crouch and shit what a bulge! It had to be as big if not bigger than the guy I saw this morning. I knew my eyes almost bugged out and I took in a deep gasp of much needed air.

“Hi, I am Steve from AAA Bug Company I am here to do your 6 month extermination for the house?”

Damn Tim didn’t tell me we had a exterminate service. Since I had only been married and in the house a couple of months I guess he had for got to tell me about the service.

“Oh, sure come in!”

“If you don’t mind Ms. I’ll do the outside first, just wanted you to know I was here!”

With that he turned and headed back to his truck and I closed the front door, but not before I got to see that ass of his walk away from me. His smile accentuated by his almond-shaped eyes. Those dark eyes did check me out, I noticed and I looked in the hall mirror and saw that my nipples were rock hard and poking out of my t-shirt. Just thinking about his body and what I wanted to do to it made me begin to get wet between my thighs. I wondered if the Bug Man could tell what was happening to me, I guess so with my high beams on and I knew he saw them coming though my top. I wondered if he could smell my sexual odor as I became aroused.

Shit, what a hunk! I ran up stairs and checked on my make up and put a little perfume on to over ride that sweaty body odor I had from my work out. After about 20 minutes I fixed a glass of ice tea and walked outside to see him spraying the foundation behind the bushes with some kind of bug spray.

“Hey, it is hot out here, want some ice tea?” He looked up smiled at me and nodded yes and I walked toward him watching his eyes as they looked me over. My nipples were rock hard and he had fixed on them. When he looked up at my face to see my eyes I gave him a big smile, my face was telling him it was ok to look and just like a horny wife I stuck out my chest to give him a better view of my big boobs.

“Ms. Do you work out?”

“Yes, I go 4 days a week in the morning; in fact I just walked in when you rang the doorbell!”

Just then his beeper went off and he took the thing and checked on the number that came up. “Excuse me Ms. I got to radio the dispatch office!” With that said, he handed me the glass, thanked me and went to his truck. I went back into the house. Fuck I saw an opening and that fucking beeper had to go off.

Marca cut this out I told myself; you got to stop trying to fuck every big cock hunk you see, you are a married woman. I went about doing stuff in the kitchen and about 15 minutes later he knocked on the backdoor. I open and he smiled at me as he came into the kitchen.

“Is it ok I do the inside?”

“Oh yes, please I sure don’t need any little things crawling around here late at night!”

As he started to spray he said to me. “Will late at night wouldn’t your husband protect you from something crawling around here?”

“He would if he were here, but he has to travel a few days out of the month, just little old me here late at night!”

He looked up at me and smiled and looked up and down once again. It took him about 15 minutes to do the first floor and the basement. I was up in our bedroom when he came up and walked in and right away said he was sorry, didn’t know I was here. “That’s no problem please do what you got to do, I’m fine!”

He did my closet where I had left out a sexy pair of lacy thong panties and a matching bra, I know he saw it. Then he did the bathroom and Tim’s closet and than he said. “Thank you for the drink and just wanted to let you know I am done and you’re in good shape, ah…I mean your house is!” I laugh and said.

“Will I hope I am in good shape? By the way you look like you work out; you do the real heavy pumping I see!”

“I worked at a gym before I started doing this…this is my first week on the job and yes I pump iron everyday after work…today I work on my upper body and stomach!”

“You got that wash board stomach?”

“Oh yes I do, want to see?” Before I could answer he pulled up his t-shirt to his nipples and I looked at a hard trunk that had ripple after ripple on it. His stomach rippled with a six-pack of abdominal muscle. He looked like he had no body fat at all.

“Oh yes, very nice…real nice! Mum you’re just what the girls like to see, I bet you got a hot looking wife!”

He smiled and pulled the t-shirt all the way off and flipped it on the bed. “No wife, no girl friend at the moment! Go ahead Ms. you can touch my wash board!”

He didn’t have to say it a second time I ran my right hand over his hard firm stomach and up to his nipples and back down again. My eyes were on his body and the look on my face had to tell him I liked what I saw and the way I was gulping air had to tell him I was turned on. Then I looked down lower and saw that his bulge had turned into a long tube that was running down the right side of his shorts and it had to be a good 8 inches long. My eyes bugged out and my mouth fell open when I saw that monster twitch in his shorts.

“Ms. I would hate for your husband to come home and see us like this, I might get fired!”

“MY HUSBAND, oh him, ah…he is out of town and not due home until…ah…don’t need to worry about him walking in on us…! In fact no one will walk in on us!”

I gave out a giggle as I looked back down at his monster about to burst out of those tight shorts. Than I felt him step toward me and his hands went up to my shoulder and my hand went down to his bulge, my breast were about to bust out of my t-shirt. “Your breasts are beautiful…Ms….god they are big!” He had a slightly heavy look to his eyes as he stared at them. “Jesus …. Oh damn they are fu…. Ah perfect! Oh me! ”

“Aren’t you going to be late for your next appointment?” I said trying to change the subject and move back, but only to find myself backed into our king size bed.

“That beeper message I got said my next appointment is running late, can’t meet them until 3.

“Oh that’s to bad, I mean you got some free time to, ah oh…oh me….!” My voice trailed off as he felt both nipples between thumb and forefinger and squeezed them gently, pulling down and away. I moaned as he continued to pinch and pull. My nipples have always been extremely sensitive and being a week from my time of month, they were heightened from that sensitivity tremendously. The first brush of his hand had really lit me up. Now I was lost. “Ms aren’t you worried that one of your neighbors might walk in?”

“Oh god I hope not!”

There was a quavering in my voice that made him smile. Than without a word, I felt him pull my t-shirt up over my head and my 40DD stood out for him and the world to see. His denim covered cock seems to grown more as I looked down at his crouch. Its’ outline showed it to be getting longer, my god could he be 10 or 11 inches.

I put my hand on his bulge and looked at him. “Take them off, please!” He opened his shorts top button and pulled the zipper down. His white briefs showed through. For the first time in my memory my hands trembled as they moved to the top of his shorts. Spreading the shorts wide, I put my fingers inside the upper band and slowly pulled them down until they fell around his feet. His cock strained his underwear. They should have ripped or burst, but they didn’t. My hands moved to his cock. I dropped to my knees and moved closer and kissed it through the cloth, licking along the length with my tongue and lips.

He quickly pushed his shorts down and his cock burst out before me. It was enormous. I had seen a few penises that were this big, and just like him most of them were back. His was real dark in color, like his skin and the head was a darker purple. It was curved and hung down in an arc, probably from the sheer weight. It filled my hands and was heavy. The monster had finally gotten hard and the size was too much to even estimate. I stroked with one hand slowly along the length. My other hand held his testicles as I stroked faster with the other. It appeared as if his cock was looking at me with one eye. I bent forward and kissed the tip. A bit of pre-cum touched my lips and hung in a small trail as I moved back. Bending forward again I kissed the head and then opened my lips, taking him inside my mouth.

My lips barely encircled his cock head as I pulled and pulled. I reached back and played with his sac for a bit. He was stuffing my face full of his huge battering ram. I swallowed him, taking him deep into my throat while breathing through my nose like a bitch dog in heat. My teeth lightly grazed the base; causing him to shudder and he watch me carefully. I wanted to smile, but couldn’t. I winked at him. Guys love to watch me suck their penises. Playfully, I batted my eyelashes at him.

I licked his balls, first one at a time, then the entire scrotum then took each testicle carefully in my mouth happily gumming it. He kept his hands off me, content to watch and enjoy my oral manipulations. I turned my attention to his cock head digging my tongue into his open hole. As pre-cum began to ooze out I cheerfully rubbed it across my lips. I licked the head, over and under and around, then reversed and did the same before moving to the V at the underside of the head where I broadly and forcefully applied my tongue to his great delight. I loved sucking his cock! I moved down and nibbled the shaft and then came back to the head this time sucking it gently while staring at his lustful eyes. I then closed mine and enveloped my lips around his shaft taking his full measure down my throat.

I held him there feeling his passion, heat and pulse inside my wet mouth; I enjoyed him before I relinquished my grasp and slid back to his head which remained in my mouth. I sucked, licked and nibbled his entire cock for a few more minutes before he eased me away and stood in front of me, his great cock fully erect and dripping saliva. I eased my mouth over him again placing my arms on his thighs. He allowed me to sink down on him before gently instructing me to not touch him with my hands.

I moved one hand gratefully to my clit and pussy and began rubbing myself as I sucked his shaft, turning my head at different angles but never removing him from my mouth. After a bit, he burrowed his hands into my hair grasping my head firmly. He now assumed total control and pulled my head back and forth on his great tool. He pulled me ¾’s of the way and held me there before pushing me back for air. At other times he pulled my head all the way down so that my nose was buried in his pubic hair. Still another time his hand moved to the back of my head so that my nose was crushed against him. Then he pushed his cock further in my mouth while pushing my head harder against his pubic area. He held me there until my breath was gone. At that his pace began to pick up and he began running my head up and down his shaft with little regard for me. He began to call me names, something I dearly love.

“You little fucking cheating slut, you like to suck my cock don’t you? You’re a little cock sucking whore; nothing but a cheap cum slut.”

He was close. His face was getting screwed up as he tried to hold back. I pressed my finger into his ass and felt a powerful spurt slam the back of my throat. I swallowed and swallowed as fast as I possibly could. It went down quickly but a bunch of his cum came off my chin, rolled down across my tits and landed on the rug. I wanted him inside my pussy.

“Fuck me, big guy, fuck me! Fuck me, now. Fuck me hard and fast. Just fuck me.”

I screamed. I stood and pulled my shorts and thong down my legs stepping out of them as I turned and spread my leg. I bent over the bed and supported my body with one hand on the bed as I reached between my legs to open up my fold for his monster cock. Holding me by my hips he slowly moved his cock to my pussy fold and let it rest between the cheeks of my ass. He began to press the head against my puckered pussy lips. His monster cock was well lubricated from the licking I gave it and I was flowing with juices. I could feel I was starting to open up. He pushed harder and suddenly I felt the head of his cock pop into me. I moaned out in a cry! I went up on my tip toes and bounced on them as he slipped his happy stick in my love nest.

”Oh shit…oh Jesus…your big…!”

I screamed as the long hard cock slipped deep into my body. He went deeper. My pussy was on fire. His hot cock was burning into me. The little pain I had was now gone and I pushed to meet his advances. My legs spread further apart to give him more access. He applied more pressure and as my lips spread; his cock seems to go deeper. Almost all his cock penetrated me. The sheer pleasure of this enormous cock inside of me masked the pain of being penetrated deeper than any man I could remember before or ever will. Hell all big cock black men make me feel that way the first time I get 8 or more inches up my tunnel.

He filled me and I came immediately now we were fucking like animals. I was his bitch and he was fucking me harder and faster than a junk yard dog. Again I started to cum continually and shake violently.

I rested on my arms on the bed, looking back as he caressed my ass cheeks, I found myself gazing at him with awe and wonder, and wondered would Tim ever make me feel this way. To me this hunk’s cock seemed to contain super natural sexual powers that made me feel like I was a slave to its overwhelming presence! The big cock was now again completely engorged and ready to go, even though only a few minutes earlier it had emptied a huge load into me!

“I wonder if your old man can make you get off this way?”

“Never mind about him,” I snapped testily. “Put it back in. I was just getting used to the feel of it.”

He gently stroked it, and then said, “Okay baby, climb on, take it for a test ride!”

He sat down in the chair I had in the corner of the bedroom and with shaky legs, I straddled him and let him guide his meat into my waiting cunt, and once the head was in, I slowly rocked back and forth, driving the thick pink snake deep into my stretched pussy. When all of it was buried to the hilt, I sat up and wiggled my ass, making the big penis go in even deeper. I was totally filled up again, it felt wonderful to be filled up, but what I wanted now was to be jammed, and jammed hard, so I leaned forward and whispered in his ear!

“Give it to me hard, please fuck me hard!”

Without saying a word, his hips began moving up and down, driving his penis in and out of my helpless used pussy. “Oh my god … fuck me harder…!” I begged, experiencing the first real fucking I had in weeks! His cock was now ripping in and out of me with abandoned viciousness, as I guided my breast to his mouth.

“Suck on them…damn it suck my boobs…!”

For almost the next hour and a half we continued to fuck, changing positions several times. On the bed out of the bed, on the floor, we did it standing; we did it lying; if I had wings we would have done it flying. We kissed and chatting away about how great the fuck session was. When he got up to dress, I grabbed him and asked him if he would like to call me when I could let him stay the night. It was obvious I wanted more. .

“Baby there’s nothing I’d like better.”

“So when do you come back to service me again…I mean the house!”

“Six months it said on the work order…unless you can talk hubby into having it done every month!”

“Damn give me your business card…I can talk him into anything…I will call you when he gets back in town!”

Later that night after I had soaked in the tub for an hour and applied lotion and cream to my sore over worked pussy, the phone rang just as I got in bed.

“Hello…!”

“Hi baby…how is the most beautiful wife in the world?”

“Oh she is in bed…just thinking about the most wonderful… (Almost said cock) husband in the world…!”

“Did you have a nice day honey…did you go work out…shop?”

“Oh it was a very nice day…by the way…the man from AAA Bug Company was here and did the house today…Tim he said it might be best that I have him here every month…ah… just to make sure we keep roaches and silver fish away…!”

“Marca who was there…?”

“The man from AAA Bug Company…you know the pest control guy!”

“Marca honey…the Hanks across the street uses a service like that…I think he must have made a mistake, we don’t have any service like that…!”

To be continued….

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Ego and liabilities pair

Posted by admin

Hi I’m Nick 28chr. I had an experience recently that I stayed with a couple memorable Dean 25 years old. and 20 year old Mary.

One day then I did chat and was looking to have sex and while I could not find anything to me suddenly started talking to Mary and after a time he told me that he had an affair with a boy and would like to be doing a trio, at the beginning but after Kolisis I agreed to meet .

So I went out for coffee and was very good and two children and Mary was very nearly 1.65 Mounara impossible, with a bit thick, lath and big ass Vizari.

After we drank coffee was at home to drink a drink, after sevrire beverages or Mary came and sat beside me and Dinos face.

Mary is starting, my packages but I still kratioumoun why the boy was face till her Mary chouftose my dick and asked:

-Horny bitch got me nice;

Look at Dean and my face makes sense to go, and I am responding to Mary:

-If you want to see him pull out

H Mary opened my pants and starting, my playing and I says:

Let the soft-my own now to play the kaflaki and ascholeisou with me psolara me!

Dinos not antredrase and caught Mary and AUTHORITY to kiss, to suck, to undress and to undress after we were naked in the suck Vizari We cup and the shaved pussy and I put finger Dinos She took a small dick no 10s centimeters and play.

Me and Mary we did now 69 with me underneath and on top is a little cried with us and there Dean who eglyfe grabs Dean by the neck and puts him to make me blow the vrizontas:

Paliomalaka-lick the dick to fuck me a little and you will see, I lick the gamia pleasings him and you too will fuck me!

ME over to my dick in pussy afosiomenos Mary that dripped from the spills did not give great importance to get a little Mary and I lay on the couch and sit on the dig in the mounara, AUTHORITY to fuck furiously possible or Mary AUTHORITY shout and swear Dean.

-Paliomalaka gamane see how the men in your own little bird did not understand anything when the fuck!

Mary grabs the head and puts him to lick the bottom of my balls and the liquid running over my balls in and we continued to swear and the vongaei.

-Come gamioli lick the balls of my psolara paliomalaka, motherfucker, xekoliari!

Outbreak of the eglyfe gamaga my balls Dinos awesome feeling but it is time to pour, I took my dick from inside the Mary and poured over in the pussy and Mary put the boy to lick the spills from my pussy saying of:

-Come on motherfucker I lick fluids gamia my pussy, come to you like men Cumshots!

After three and sat on the couch to rest for a while but in the little Mary began to strokes my bitch again and started me grows old, put Dean gets to my pipe and my friendship with a little paithiasmena sikothike pige and wore a waisted vibrator, put the boy to the four castes, while the house took my pipe, so that was the Dina vibrator stuck in his ass and while I normally gamage gamousa his mouth and say:

-Etsi xekoliari my fuck together with my gamia

-Do you like to fuck and pass pipes in my psolarades

-So I likes to kouniese very like a hooker

Come my baby, my release that I love to get

Suddenly Mary pulls me by the hand and puts me back from them and I says:

-Rip my kolara fuck me as my boyfriend

Go after the slaver and the pinhole pink and starts to dig in so that the kolara gamousa the pin and the boy is in the gamousa and two together.

Shortly before the pour stops and Mary comes from the middle and poke my dick to my ass in the market, starting, to fuck with an equal number again and was ready to pour while the Mary gave him a vibrator in your mouth and swearing:

-Xekoliari my likes to be gamane Want to be a whore like me!

You’re a big-kariola you like to be the gamane gamiades me!

-You want us gamane Damn!

Kounisou-coming in your ass a dick!

-Take him as a hooker babe!

So that the swearing in and very kaflone trelene to fuck boy and likes the motherfucker do not last long ass filled with sperm Dinos and horny by Mary pouring into his mouth after running spills over to the vibrator and then to Dinos mouth.

After sikothikame saw the floor full of Cumshots by the Dean of the gamousa and when pouring, Mary put him to lick spills from the floor exeftizontas him, after relaxing with a drink and dressed and left.

It was a very cool experience and liked the remake madness some time with another couple.

Good reading and expect comments and messages!

More Cuckold Stories HERE

Abby’s Swingin’ Good Time

Posted by admin

By Lisa Rains

synopsis:

My friend Abigail calls me over to take photos as she and her sexy lover Pete discipline her lazy hubby for neglecting her. Pete turns him everyway but loose and punishes him in a hot, funny and creative way! Finally, he gives Abby a royal fucking and makes her poor hubby watch. I get rewarded for my pics with a heavenly cunt-licking. (cuckold, M-dom/F-dom, spanking, bi, rom.)

——————

I’m looking at some of the hottest photos I’ve ever taken and my pussy is tingling with the memories they’re bringing back.

Here’s one of my fun-loving friend Abigail and her strong, dreamy lover Pete slapping her neglectful husband Mel’s bare tail.

In this other one, poor Mel is naked on his hands and knees. Pete sits proudly and assertively astride his bare back. Abby is sucking Pete’s enormous hard cock and playfully bouncing his balls. With her free hand, she’s tickling her hubby’s ass and teasing him about the pleasure she’s giving her lover.

And here’s another one: Pete is leading naughty Mel on a leash like a dog – making him “heel” as Abby and I laugh and shiver with excitement. I took it from the back so you can see both men’s sexy bare asses – Mel is crawling; Pete is walking him, making him bark! Wow! You can almost drink in the testosterone.

But alas, I’m getting ahead of myself.

It all started about noon last Saturday, My husband Jody was out of town on business and I was alone, feeling bored and sex-starved when my phone rang.

It was my best friend and next-door neighbor Abigail. She’s one of the few women I can honestly say is as wild as I am. The two of us are sensuous, dominant wives. Our husbands are our total sex slaves and we make them cater to our every whim. We’ve had lots of fun over the two years we’ve known each other, spanking our husbands together and making them entertain us. Sometimes we make them wrestle each other nude, or we make them lie side by side and jack their big pricks while we watch and cheer and make bets on which one of them is going to shoot first. Sometimes we sit on their faces and just talk our girl talk for hours as they pleasure us with their lips and tongues.

We’re allowed to have lovers – and believe me we do – but our boys have to give all their time, devotion and attention to us.

But again, I digress.

So anyway, last Saturday, Abigail calls me up, bubbling over with excitement and says, “What are you doing right now?” I told her I was lying here going out of my mind with boredom and sexual frustration.

“I have just the cure for you,” she says, giggling. “Come on over. And bring your camera. Pete is coming over!” Before I could ask her to elaborate, she hung up.

Believe me, I didn’t hesitate. Pete is one of Abby’s lovers, the most unbelievable, dreamboat stud you’ve ever seen. I’ve always been a little jealous of her because he really turns me on. He’s the definitive Alpha Male – big, strong, rugged and, from what she’d told me, hung like a horse. I’d been dying to get a look at that huge cock of his. He’s fucked Abigail many times and she says he’s one of the few men she can’t control or dominate. He’s so macho and so strong he can make her do anything and she’s powerless to resist. Luckily he likes her wild spirit and gets a kick out of watching her dominate Mel.

So as I say, I didn’t hesitate. I pulled on my sexiest bikini hoping it would turn Pete on and grabbed my digital camera.

I found Abby in her high-fenced, secluded backyard, also in a brief bikini, lounging in a lawn chair, sipping a lemonade.

I should tell you at this point that both Abigail and I are beautiful – it’s how we keep control of our husbands. They are just putty in our hands, victims of our beauty. She’s a blonde; I’m a brunette. Both of us are tanned and gorgeous.

Mel was mowing the lawn, clad only in his tight white jockey shorts. And believe me, he’s a looker. He’s slim and handsome with an athletic build – but not bulked-up and powerful like a football player, more like a swimmer or a tennis player (tight and firm without being imposing). And as he pushed the mower around, I was enjoying the outline of the sizable “package” in the front of those undies. That part of him IS big.

I sat down in the chair beside Abigail and she made Mel bring me a lemonade.

When he went back to his mowing, I asked her what was going on.

She smiled mischievously and whispered: “Mel has been really naughty lately and needs some extra punishment.”

“What did he do?” I asked her, intrigued and excited at the prospect of watching the action.

“The other night, I sat on his face and told him to give my ass and pussy a three-hour kissing and licking while I browsed through Playgirl Magazine,” she told me. “But after just two and a half hours, he told me his tongue was too tired to continue.”

“Wow!” I said, “I certainly hope you gave him a good paddling for that.”

“Oh yes,” she said, “I made him lean over the sofa and gave his cute bare bottom a good long workout with my hairbrush. Then I greased up the brush handle and stuck it up his ass and made him stay like that while I sat reading for an hour. Every so often, I’d reach over and wiggle the brush just for fun. So he got punished for that. But then, just last night, he did the unthinkable.”

“What’s that?” I asked.

“He was fucking me and actually came before I did!”

“Why that’s an outrage!” I said.

“Right. So I called Pete and told him about it. He told me that any man who could be so selfish needs an extra jolt of discipline and that he’s just the guy to administer it for me. I felt a little tingle in my pussy when he said that. I asked him what he had in mind but he just asked me if I still had the tire swing in the yard. I told him yes and he said, ‘See you tomorrow.’ He told me to make sure Mel was wearing his dog collar. I wonder what he has in mind.”

I looked at the big oak tree in the middle of the yard. On one of the strongest branches, there’s a big truck tire hanging from a rope. The bottom of the tire sits high — about five feet from the ground.

“I wonder why he wanted to know about that.” I said. But in my mind I was already forming an idea.

“I guess we’ll see. But whatever happens, I think it will be fun to give him an added dose of humiliation by having a series of snapshots to commemorate the occasion.”

“Oooh, you’re such a wicked gal,” I said, laughing.

“And if the pix are good – which I know they will be – we will make sure you get a special reward.”

“Ahh,” I said. I didn’t know what she was planning but knowing her I knew it would be incredible fun. (And it turned out that’s an understatement.)

About an hour went by. Abigail and I sipped our lemonade and talked about our favorite subject: Men and sex and how good it was to be sexually cared for.

About one fifteen, the backyard gate swung open and Pete sauntered in. He was dressed in tight black swim trunks – not “Speedo” brief, but snug-fitting. He wore an open leather vest, also black, and his enormous chest, arms and shoulders were glistening with sweat in the heat of the day.

And below his flat tight stomach, was the largest bulge you can imagine. He looked like a Roman warrior — muscles like steel. He might have been too masculine and threatening-looking to be attractive were it not for his sparkling blue eyes and playful smile. It was clear why Abigail was so crazy about him. He could melt any woman’s heart.

But on the other hand, I wouldn’t want to be any man who crossed him. He looked as though he could dominate anyone – man or woman – and bend them to his will. He smiled at Abby and me and strode over to us.

Curled loosely around his right hand, he carried what looked like a dog leash.

Mel stopped his mowing and looked over, frowning. It was pretty clear he wasn’t happy to see Pete. Abigail told me that she often has Mel “get her ready” for her dates with Pete – making him lick her pussy to get her lubed. She tells him, “Get me good and juicy. I want Pete’s big dick to slide in nice and easy.”

She also makes him caress her tits before Pete comes to pick her up. “Pete loves to see my nipples stand up pert and hard for him,” she tells Mel. “I’m going bra-less tonight, so lick and kiss them good. I want them to look great against the front of my tank top!”

So obviously, Mel wasn’t exactly glad to see this Adonis in his yard. But if he thought he’d felt humiliation at this man’s hands before, he had no idea how much worse it was going to be today.

“Lisa is going to chronicle the day’s events with her camera,” Abby told Pete.

Pete laughed and touched my face. “Perfect!” he said, and I felt a shiver run through my body. Then he fearlessly knelt and kissed Abby’s bare thighs. She sighed and I could see the gooseflesh spread all down both her legs.

“Mmmm!” she said, “That feels divine.”

Mel had stopped his mowing now and his face was red with jealousy and frustration. Pete winked at me and then turned to Mel. “What are you looking at?” he asked.

Mel’s face tightened but he didn’t say anything.

“Come over here,” he commanded. And, hesitantly, Mel approached us standing at the foot of Abigail’s chair.

It was only then that I noticed that Abby, as per Pete’s instructions, had indeed put a leather dog collar around his neck.

“Your wife has some beautiful legs, man.” Pete told Mel boldly, and ran his tongue up along the inside of Abby’s thigh, from just above her right knee to the bottom of her bikini. Again the goose bumps were visible. And again she moaned with pleasure, “Ahhh!” she said. “That drives me crazy.”

I know she said it in part to taunt Mel, but I have a sneaky suspicion she would have moaned like that anyway. I certainly know I would if a stud like that were tonguing my leg.

Pete looked up and smiled at Mel. “So Abby tells me you were a little selfish with her the other night. Is that right?”

Mel was really looking uncomfortable. But he was smart enough to know not to give this strong stud any sass. “I don’t know what you mean,” he said.

Pete stood up and walked right up to him, towering over him. “I hear you came before Abby the other night,” he said, “and I think you need to learn not to do that.”

And suddenly, he grabbed Mel and the two of them began to wrestle and struggle.

Now this is just a theory, but I think Pete was deliberately taking his time in getting Mel on the ground. He is so much stronger and more powerful, I know he could have managed to get him down in seconds. But I think he was sort of showing off, letting Abby and I watch the “fight” go on a little, knowing it would turn us on.

And indeed, it was very hot to watch these male “animals” struggle with each other. Both Abigail and I have always loved to watch men wrestle. We watched, turned on and fascinated as they strained their muscles against each other.

Finally, Pete took him down, put him on his back and sat straddling his chest on the grass. He pinned his arms with his knees and gave him a couple wake-me-up slaps across the face – stinging but not too hard – and told him. “You are going to be my doggy today.”

Abigail laughed her devilish laugh and Mel blushed with shame at letting his wife see him so thoroughly dominated. Pete hooked the leash onto Mel’s collar and said. “Now I want you to get on your hands and knees and crawl along beside me.”

I laughed involuntarily at Pete’s boldness. I was really coming to life with anticipation. I grabbed my camera.

One thing I can say about Pete: He sure knows how to get the most humiliation and embarrassment out of the simplest situation. When Mel, was on all fours, Pete hooked his hands in the waistband of Mel’s briefs and yanked them down to just above his knees, baring that gorgeous ass for Abigail’s and my viewing pleasure.

Then he said: “Bark puppy!” and Mel, red in the face, said “Arf arf.” Abigail, Pete and I laughed like crazy.

“Good doggy,” Pete teased. “Now heel.” and he led his “dog” toward the tire swing.

I grabbed my camera, overwhelmed with excitement by the sight of those gorgeous, strong male asses from behind. When Pete noticed me taking the pix, he looked over his shoulder and flashed his sexy smile. Then he teasingly pulled the back of his own trunks down, exposing those strong, gladiator buns.

So there I was, shaking so much I could hardly focus the camera, snapping shots of those powerful males – their briefs down and bottoms bare — moving tauntingly away from me. Poor Mel, with his undies down to just over hi

Cuckold Stories Blog

Real cuckold Stories posted by real cuckolds, hot wives and bulls!

Search Box

Categories

Archives

Latest News

Links

Meta

Pathetic Cuckold (part 1)

Yuko’s Happy Cuckold

AARON OVER THE BARREL (By Lisa Rains)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 19)

Jeremy’s revenge

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 18)

This is the story of the first time my conservative wife had sex in front of me with a stranger.

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (part 17)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 16)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 15)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 14)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 13)

NATHAN continues his revenge

Story about a loving couple who are now living in a cuckold relationship with a dominating bull

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 12)

Confessions of a frustrated cuckold: a sad and true story

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 11)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 10)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 9)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 8)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 7)

Ms. Marca and my cuckold husband (Part 6)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 5)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 4)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (Part 3)

Ms Marca and my cuckold hubby (part 2)

Ego and liabilities pair

Abby’s Swingin’ Good Time